Henrik Saetre

Riftside 2 - Chapter 6

I sat on the floor of our new home, feeling somewhat unwelcome under my own roof thanks to the tense atmosphere. My eyes were locked on Nabeeh, and I waited for her to speak.

"Look, Ash, I'm not stupid," she said, taking a bunch of grapes from the basket. "After I calmed down a bit and thought about what you guys did, I can say that I understand, even though I don’t condone it.. You prioritized your team, and that’s fine. I wasn’t part of it yet, at least not in the way I am now…or was? We’ll get to that in a bit I guess.”I nodded, relieved she wasn't starting with accusations, though it pained me a bit to hear she was thinking in a possibly past tense of our team.

"But," she continued, her voice hardening, "I hate that it came at the cost of others who took the same risks. I've been in too many parties where the leader justified hoarding loot under the guise of 'team strength.' I refuse to be part of another one, no matter how much I like you and the others."

I took a deep breath. “I’ll have to admit that before you pointed it out, I hadn’t thought of it that way at all. I wasn't intentionally trying to cheat you or the others," I said. “Now, do you understand why I’ve kept this a secret?”

She nodded. 

“I do. And that’s not the part I mind. I said it before, we all have secrets, but what you did with it, that was wrong, in my eyes. You didn’t have to take it all for the three of you.”

“How exactly do you suggest I guide other adventurers to pick the right carcasses without exposing my ability?” I asked, trying to come up with an answer myself, but I couldn’t come up with anything so quickly. “Just the knowledge alone is dangerous, Nabeeh. You do understand that, right?”

Nabeeh frowned and opened her mouth to speak, but took another second to gather her thoughts. "You could have—"

"Before you say that I should have played it fair,” I continued, "No system is truly equal. Statistically, some people will always get more, and some will always get less. The burden falls on me to ensure complete fairness among an entire raid. That is what you are saying, isn’t it?”

Nabeeh's eyes narrowed, but she shook her head slowly. 

"No, it is not, but you have a point," she admitted. "Even then, that doesn't make it right. You could have found a way if you truly wanted to."

“When we work as a party, it is simple. We fill up on the carcasses with gems, and we split them equally. I’m sorry you had to find out this through a slip of the tongue, but believe me when I said we planned to tell you about my ability to detect carcasses in due time.”

“When?”

“Today was supposed to be a test,” I said, and sighed. “Both of how we work together as a team outside of a dungeon, but also about how you react to seeing my stats and class. Yes, it’s weird, and yes, it’s a secret. If you managed to keep it to yourself for a few days, that would show you could keep your mouth shut and  not gossip around. I needed to see you getting drunk in the tavern. You can think of me what you want, but I’m not putting any of my family or friends in danger because of a loose-lipped magician. No insult intended.”“That’s fine,” she said after popping a grape into her mouth and eating it up quickly. She sighed and  rubbed her temples. “Look, how about this? When we go out to do dungeons, instead of grabbing every carcass with gems, take what statistically would have been that of the party. Don't leave gems behind, of course, but don't take everything. Let our fellow adventurers get some gems too so we don't fully screw them over."

I considered her words and shook my head.

"Let's get the others," I said. "I want to hear what they have to say, too."

I called for Knut and Eryn, who joined us quickly. So quickly I figured they might have been listening upstairs, and they settled with us on the floor around the food basket.

"Nabeeh has a suggestion," I explained, and repeated her compromise.

Knut nodded thoughtfully. 

“Acceptable," he said. “Fighting in rooms with others, take our share. Alone? Take everything.”

"I'm not against using your golden-birdness to get us an advantage," Eryn added, "But I also don’t want it to become common knowledge we have a way to manipulate gem drops. Or something. If that makes sense?”

“Exactly,” Nabeeh added hurriedly. “I'm not some charity, but I do want to know that we didn’t screw anyone over on purpose. It’s a thing of moral, nothing else, and I won’t compromise my beliefs over an advantage.”"Nobles would take gems for themselves," Knut said.

"Not all nobles.” She ran a hand up and down, pointing at herself. “But, yeah. Like nobles."

I looked around at my companions. 

"Alright," I said. “Going forward, if we are a part of a raid and have to cooperate with other parties, I won't manipulate loot so others get nothing. We will take our fair share, and no more or less.”

“As if,” Roq snorted in my mind. We both knew this was a lie, one that I didn’t feel quite comfortable about, but she didn’t have to know. It’s not like people would be going about and telling everyone how many gems they got from a run.

Nabeeh visibly relaxed, and some of the tension left her shoulders. 

“Thank you,” she said. “I mean it.”

Eryn smiled and reached over. Nabeeh took her hand and they squeezed. 

“You weren’t wrong,” Eryn said, smiling. “Though your presentation could have used some makeup.”

"Can I ask you something?" I said and Nabeeh nodded. "You didn’t seem particularly surprised about my ability. Why is that?"

A flicker of something—pain, perhaps, or memory—crossed Nabeeh's face. "Because you're not the first person I've met who could do that,” she said quietly.

That caught me by surprise. 

"What? Who else—"

"My uncle," she said, her voice distant now. "He was a classless scavenger.”

“Which weapon?” Knut asked.

“None,” Nabeeh replied questioningly. “Why?”. 

“So he had no weapon?” Eryn asked. “How is that possible?” 

She looked at me.

“He walked with a cane if that counts?” Nabeeh said.

“Combat cane?” Knut asked.

Nabeeh chuckled. 

“No, he really didn’t fight. He rented himself out to adventuring parties, especially for dungeon runs, to help identify which carcasses were gem-filled.”

"What happened to him?" Eryn asked. “You said ‘was’.”

Nabeeh's expression darkened. 

"He became wealthy. Very wealthy. Then he backed a coup against the King of Azbara when…” She trailed off and took a deep breath. “Anyway. The coup failed, and he disappeared into the desert. No one has seen him since. He’s most likely dead.”

I sat back and relayed my question to Roq.

“Think he had a soul weapon?”

“Maybe. But I’ll tell you one thing. I’d never forgive you if you’d forged me into a glorified walking stick! The indignity. What bonus would it even give? Make the wearer more obnoxious? Less likely to engage in charity?”

“What was the coup for?” Eryn asked as I chuckled under my breath. Roq truly had a way with words.

Nabeeh waved a piece of bread she’d taken a bit out of and for a moment I thought it was about to fall to the floor, but she caught it. Unlike her staff…

“I’ll tell you another time. Enough conflict for one day, and the food is getting cold. We should dig in.”

“True.” Knut rummaged through the basket and froze, swallowing loudly. “Chicken leg.”

“Go for it,” I said.

“Inform him he is to save some grease for me!”

Knut stuck both hands into the basket and came out duel-wielding chicken clubs. 

“Happy day today. Good hunt. Good shield. Delicious chicken!”

“I’ll spill some on you in a bit. Patience.”

“Make sure to really get it into my corners. I don’t want to turn ashy. And maybe…a bit of beer?”

I reached into my pouch and pulled out a smaller leather sack, which I tossed to Nabeeh. I’d agreed to it with Knut and Eryn on the way over. 

"Here," I said. "A gesture of good faith."

She caught it, her eyebrows rising in question.

"Mind gems," I explained. "One from today's hunt, and four from the dungeon raid, which is your share, about a fifth, of what we earned there."

Nabeeh opened the pouch, her eyes widening as she counted the gems. 

"This is... generous," she said, sounding genuinely surprised. “Thank you. But, is it really a fifth?"

"Close enough," I replied with a shrug. "But let me be clear, Nabeeh. We want you on the team. What we don’t want is someone who's going to complain constantly. We are an exceptional team as you saw today. Now ask yourself this. If you had to pick random carcasses, would you have gained this many gems from the dungeon?"

Nabeeh exhaled slowly, the last of her tension seeming to leave with her breath. 

"Fair point,” she said. “I’d love to stay and see how we do as a team, and if our next dungeon run is as fruitful." She closed the pouch and tucked it away. "I might not agree with all of your decisions, but I will try to keep my…worries to myself, and no matter what happens, your secret is safe with me."

"Then welcome to the team," I said, extending my hand. “Again. And please remember that out there in battle, there is no second-guessing. You follow orders, and only once we’re back do you raise concerns. We can’t be one of those parties that fall apart due to everyone wanting to be ‘heard’ or ‘getting to decide what the party does’. Things don’t work like that here. We do what’s good for the party first. Always. With that little addition about dungeon raids.”

She shook my hand, her grip firm. 

"I’m here to survive, thrive, and grow more powerful, same as you. As for what you guys have done for me so far, yes, I can see. I really do, and I agree. Let’s do this.”

"I can work with that," I said, my lips turning up into a grin. “Let’s dig in.”.

"Well, that was tedious," Roq complained in my mind. "All this talk of fairness and sharing. Bah! In my world, wherever that was, the strongest took what they wanted, and the weak either got stronger or perished. Simple, effective, and most importantly, we didn’t require any lengthy conversations!"

“How would you know that, Roq? Are you starting to remember more?” 

“No, but I feel it. I know it. In my bones. Just look at me. I’m the strongest, and I take whatever I want. And when I’m not strong enough to take it, I bide my time, grow stronger, and take it later.” “Sure,” I said, humoring him. “But leadership isn't just about being the strongest. Not out here on the frontier. It's about balancing fairness and pragmatism."

"Boring!" Roq declared. "But I suppose if it means more killing in the long run, I can learn to tolerate it."

To satisfy my hammer, and not at all because Ma made the best blasted fried chicken in all of Dawnwatch, I grabbed a leg and bit in, letting some of the juices drip down on Roq as discreetly as I could. They didn’t disappear into the metal like blood did, but Roq still hummed contentedly in my mind.

With the delicious food, the atmosphere gradually lightened as we ate and there was no more chatter about unfair behavior and the like.

"So, what's next?" Nabeeh asked between bites. "More Shardfangs?"

“I’m not sure,” I said. “We only got three mind gems from all those we killed today."

"That's normal, isn't it?" Nabeeh said, shrugging. “We could get twenty to thirty gems a week if we go each day and the spawn rates hold.”

"For us? Three mind gems is far from normal.” Eryn laughed. “We usually get at least one per ten kills. Often more."

"What?" Nabeeh looked shocked. "That's absurd. I’d consider myself lucky to get one gem per thirty to forty monsters."

“Hunt tough monsters," Knut said around a big bite of chicken. “More gems."

“I guess," Nabeeh said thoughtfully. “Does it really matter? I mean, did anyone prove it by actually doing so?”

“We’ve been doing with the three of us  what a normal party of five would do, and done much of it with both of us as scavengers,” I said, nodding at Eryn. “With you joining the party and me now classed, we’ll likely have to find tougher prey to keep the drop rates up.”

“Maybe that would explain it,” Nabeeh said. “I’ve never been with a group hunting yellows or oranges with less than a full party. Still, those rates are exceptional, even with your ability to sniff out gems.”

“We have a choice to make. Go for tougher prey, or farm weaker monsters,” I said. “Thoughts?”

“I’m not going to dignify that with an answer. But just in case you were wondering, I’ll put my dignity aside for a moment and tell you in simple words that even you can understand. Hammer wants to bonk powerful monsters. Drink blood. Grow stronger.”

“Got it.”

“Challenge makes growth. Growth good for party,” Knut said.

“I’d say we stick to what we know,” Eryn said, a chicken wing held elegantly between two fingers. “I’m all for pushing  past our comfort zone, but not too far.”

"How far away are you from your class gem, Eryn?" Nabeeh asked, wiping her fingers on a cloth.

Eryn smiled. 

"I'm at level nine now, with four out of ten gems, after giving you four from the dungeon run. Afterwards we'll need the fifty mind gems for a class gem. Fortunately, not everyone wants to be a healer so its not that expensive."

"That's impressive," Nabeeh said. "And I do appreciate the gems. What about once you get your class gem, what's next?"

"Knut," I said without hesitation. "The three of us will pool our resources until he gets his gem."

Knut visibly shivered, his massive shoulders tensing.

"Is it really that bad?" Eryn asked, her voice soft with concern. "Becoming classed I mean."

“No. It was easy. Fun actually.”

Nabeeh's expression darkened. 

"Worse than you can imagine," she said, her voice dropping to almost a whisper. "I remember every moment of it. They tell you it's different for everyone, but the pain..." She shook her head. "I kept wishing I would black out, just to escape it for a moment. But no. It kept me awake and conscious for every second of agony."

She stared into the distance, her eyes unfocused. 

"It felt like my bones were being pulled apart and reshaped. Like my blood was on fire. And my mind..." She tapped her temple. "It was like someone was carving new pathways into my brain with a hot knife."

"How long?" Eryn asked, her face pale.

“Seventeen hours," Nabeeh said flatly. “Seventeen hours of uninterrupted torture. And when it was finally over, I couldn't move for another day."

“Pft. Ineffective. Bet she only gained a standard fifty percent to her stats as well.”

Knut nodded grimly. 

"Bad," he confirmed. "Very bad. Torn apart, rebuilt wrong, then fixed. Screamed till no voice. Full day."

“Not everyone is so lucky as to have a Roq.”

“Sarcasm?”

“Not fully. It was horrendous, but I’m glad you were there with me. Even more so for the gains.”

“You should be.”

Eryn swallowed hard. 

“And you, Ash?” Nabeeh asked. “How was your breakthrough?”

I hesitated. 

"It was... intense. But Roq—" I caught myself. "I mean, it felt like being bashed by a rock until every bone in my body was crushed and then rebuilt. And then it’d start all over again. Took more than long enough.”

"So what do we do then?" Nabeeh asked, looking around at all of us. "If we're going to push for tougher monsters, we need a plan."

"First, we need to earn," I said, leaning forward. "Pa's going to sell some of the Shardfang carcasses for us so we'll have some cash flow in the short term. We've gone up against Shardfangs with ease, so now we need to find something we can farm at a decent pace until we outgrow that, too.”"What about hive mind?" Knut asked, his brow furrowed in thought. "Do we try kill,  or maybe call party of level sixties? Slay. Easy. Single sixty enough. You survived battle. I block blow with only small wound.”"You were wounded?" I asked, surprised by the admission.

"Tiny scratch," Knut said dismissively.

"He had a two-inch piece of wood pierce his chest plate," Eryn said, giving Knut a stern look. "Thought he told you."

Knut waved it away as if it were nothing.

"Why didn't you tell me?"

"Is that my job? Am I supposed to tell you about every arrow Eryn looses, also?"

"No, but from now on, when my party is wounded and I don't know, you tell me. The least I can do is know, Roq.”

"He is in one piece."

"You know what I mean."

"I don't. It's his job to tank. He did his job."

"Yes, but I should have known he got wounded protecting me."

"Would it make you act differently in future?"

"Maybe not, no. But... I'd have thanked him."

"Then thank him now."

I pondered for a moment as something didn't sit right with me, and then I realized it.

"You know what it is? It's about me understanding the limitations of my team. If I didn't know he got wounded from that attack, I might have put him in a situation where I thought he'd be fine but it could actually have killed him. And before you say it's his job, keep in mind that if he dies, I might die, and you could end up back in the hive mind's grasp. Is that what you want? To be a slave to its whims? I'm pretty sure monsters don't give out satin cushions, chicken juice, and apple pie with milk."

"Fine," Roq grumbled. "I'll tell you if they get hurt. But only if it's serious. I'm not reporting every paper cut."

I was pulled back to the conversation as Knut repeated his question.

“Hive mind? Send level sixties?"

"Like Edwin said, apparently, if they put higher level adventurers at rifts for too long, the monster presence increases," I said. "It's like the rift responds to the threat level. Maybe it is weak because we are?”

“If the hive mind reacts to stronger adventurers,” Nabeeh said, "What does that mean? It’s a sign of intelligence, but if it is smart, why haven't the monsters  overrun us already? Are we so evenly matched?"

"Or is something else going on?" Eryn added. "Are we a feeding ground for them? Like cattle they don’t want to eradicate?”

"They don't eat us, though," I pointed out.

"Maybe they want to," Nabeeh said, absently fumbling a chicken bone, dropping it in her lap. "We haven't seen what happens if they actually win."

“We have. They don’t want to just eat you, no, they want to consume your soul and keep it around for all eternity!”

“True.”

Knut grunted. 

“Maybe don’t care.”

"What do you mean?" Eryn asked.

“Could they be using us for training?" I wondered aloud. “Something just like we are doing? We use them and their bodies to become stronger, so what if they are doing the same?? If they are so strong that the adventuring guild is afraid of sending in level sixties, why don't the monsters just overwhelm and kill us? You know,” I said, thinking back to my encounter with the hive mind. "If what the hive mind showed me is true, the monsters have killed worlds before. If they are that strong, wouldn't that mean they could eradicate us whenever they want to?”"Mistake," Knut said firmly.

"Care to explain?" Nabeeh prompted when he didn’t elaborate.

Knut set down his chicken drumstick and wiped his hands. 

"Push too far. Too fast. Many fights. We combine."

"And the gems," Nabeeh added, seeming to understand his point. "The more they send through, the stronger we get unless they manage to kill our adventurers."

"So you think that if the monsters are somehow guided, they made a mistake when they invaded?" Eryn asked, looking between Knut and Nabeeh.

"Big mistake," Knut said and growled.

"Sure, big mistake. We'll kill them all," Eryn said, waving a hand, but her brow remained furrowed. "But why exactly is it a mistake?"

"Tell them it might be that they've attracted too many enemies at once," Roq chimed in. "Or perhaps there is something unique about this world. Like you finding and forging me. That is unique."

His words sparked an idea. Not that Roq himself was the unique thing, but...

"What if there's something unique about us?” I said slowly. "If we assume the hive mind's threats were true, then they've invaded multiple worlds. Maybe we're unique in our ability to use mind gems and class gems to become... more than the other species they’re fighting. The transformation nearly killed me, but it made me significantly stronger."

Knut nodded thoughtfully. 

"Plausible. But, strategic mistake. "Old Norheim Empire failed. Two direction attack. Spread thin.” He gestured with his hands, showing two fronts. “Hold Frostmarch. Fight Tharungia. Lost both."

He tapped the floor with his finger. 

“Monsters make mistake. We too tough. Survive first wave. Turn into classed. Fight back.” He made a sweeping motion with his arm. “But focus not here. Not yet."

We all fell silent, considering his words. It was perhaps the most I'd ever heard Knut say at once, and his insight was surprisingly astute.

"If that's true, then what does it mean that the attacks are now ramping up?" Roq asked.

I relayed the question, not mentioning it came from Roq since Nabeeh wasn't privy to his existence yet, and then replied myself.

“It means we need to push faster. We can't afford to level slowly and squander a potentially unique chance to seemingly out-level our opponents. We need to do everything we can.”

“I agree, but what’s next?”Eryn asked, her voice laced with excitement.

"Tomorrow, we go to the guild," I said. "It's time to pick up some quests.”

Riftside 2 - Chapter 5

I watched as Pa dissected the three gemmed Shardfang carcasses we'd brought back. He’d insisted on doing so before elaborating on any ‘goodies’ for us. Not like I minded,

There was a certain comfort in watching him methodically slicing through the hide, allowing my head to spin and process what had just happened with Nabeeh. We’d screwed up with her, and I just hoped that I would get a chance to make things right again.

Knut leaned against the wall nearby, arms crossed over his chest, and staring at Pa’s work with interest.

"There we go," Pa murmured, his eyes lighting up as he extracted a beautiful jewel from somewhere inside the Shardfang’s chest. “Mind gem. First one."

"Roq strikes again,” I said. 

"When have I ever steered you wrong about gems?” Roq said. “It’s what I’m best at. Aside from killing things. And being just plain awesome!”

“That you are, buddy. Just hadn’t thought of us taking the carcasses with gems as stealing from the other adventurers.”

Pa set the gem aside and continued, extracting three gems from the three carcasses.

"And now for the main event!” he said, gesturing to the Platemaw carcass with a big smile, circling the huge beast and even rubbing his hand with anticipation. He was like a little kid presented with a birthday cake.

"Beautiful specimen," he said, running his hands over the armored plates. "Even better than the last one. The armor's thicker here, see?" Then he tapped a section near its shoulder. "And these ridges are perfect for deflecting blows. Much better specimen than the first one you brought home. How interesting."

"Glad you like it," I said, smiling at his enthusiasm.

Pa then dug into the Platemaw, carefully rooting around inside, muttering to himself, until he pulled out another mind gem. 

"Would you look at that," he said, holding up the jewel. “I know they’re all supposed to be similar, but I swear this one’s especially gorgeous.”

“Bigger monster, prettier gem?" Knut asked, stepping closer to examine it.

Pa chuckled. 

“Not exactly. More like a bigger monster is more fun!”

He handed all four gems to me, and I tucked them into my pouch. 

"Thanks, Pa."

“Welcome. And thank you for bringing me so much great material to work with.” 

He ran a hand across the Platemaw’s forehead, and gave it a look that would have Ma insisting he’d store the carcass outside.

“But!” Pa said, rubbing his hands together again. “I’ve had time to study all the carcasses you brought back from the dungeon. Let me show you something.”

He’d already dissected them all when we returned, pulling out twenty-two mind gems from the carcasses Eryn, Knut, and I brought back, plus another two from the carcasses we got from Benedict. 

Pa pulled out the first monster from our dungeon run, and laid it out on his workbench.

“The brambleback," he said, running his calloused hands over the four-legged, heavily plated monster with its distinctive hammer-like claws. “The plating on their front is nearly as tough as the Platemaw. See how it overlaps here, but interlocks there?" He tapped the plates, producing a sound like muted bells. "Could forge these into segmented pauldrons that’ll move with you instead of restricting motion."

"What about the tensile strength?" I asked. “Wade shot a crossbow straight through one.”

“Big crossbow,” Knut said. 

“True, but I’m not sure it’d pierce the Platemaw. Are you?”

The northerner shrugged, acceding the point.

Pa gave me that familiar look, the one that meant I was about to get a lesson.

"Not if we temper them properly, son. Heat them slow before quenching in rendered troll fat. Keeps the flexibility while hardening the surface. The coating would do wonders. Trust me."

"He's right about the tempering," Roq chimed in, "But tell him to add crushed dust from the Crystalkin to the troll fat. After it’s been rendered, obviously.”

“Which Crystalkin?”

“Any will do. But make sure its from their chest. Done right it should create a resonance to help disperses the impact."

I relayed Roq's suggestion, earning a thoughtful stroke of Pa's beard.

"Interesting theory. Never tried that. Might work, but might also be a waste of material." He shrugged. “Small scale test it is.”

“Also hammer?” Knut asked, hefting one of the massive forelimbs. “Hits hard.” 

I smiled, remembering the hammering he’d taken at its hand, but Pa snorted. 

“Not after removing them from the muscle. As a standalone striking tool it’d shatter on first impact with the anvil."

“With a Shardfang bone core?” Knut countered. “Northern smith use.”

“But we’re not in the north, are we?” Pa said. “And they don’t have access to steelhusk. No, it won’t be worth the material. Too much work for too little reward. But these Tangle-Elk?” Pa continued, swapping carcasses and deliberately changing the subject. "These antlers are incredibly flexible and strong." He bent a prong on the edge of the table, putting nearly his entire weight on it. When he released, it sprang back. "Most bowyers would just cut these into strips for bow limbs, but it’d be a waste."

“What would you do differently?" I asked. “And just how exactly do you know better than the bowyers?”

“First, they should be sliced lengthwise and laminated with alternating grain in layers." Pa's hands moved as if already working on the monster parts. "Creates tension and compression forces that work together instead of fighting each other. Could make a bow that pulls twice the weight at half the size. And as to how I know, ye of little faith, you might not remember, considering you were but a pup, and still are, mind you, but I did a couple of projects with a travelling bowyer in Milltown.”

Knut looked skeptical. 

“Travelling? Not good enough for shop?”

“Wrong. He was the best. So good he could get any commission he wanted. But he didn’t want a shop and a stable life. No, he wanted to travel, see the world, and craft with the most unique monster materials there are.” Pa smiled to himself and sighed. “Invited me to come, but I’d met Ma by then and I wouldn’t trade no amount of new horizons for waking up to her every morning.”

“Think we could get him to make a bow for Eryn?” I asked.

Pa paused, frowning. 

“No idea where he is, but, maybe? If we have something he hasn’t forged before. He’d do it for free then. But if not, I doubt he’d make his way here, even if we offered a dozen mind gems.”

“Arclight?” I said.

“Are you crazy?” Pa hissed. “You think I’ll let some bowyer come here and work on such a unique monster?”

“But you just said—”

“I know what I said. Forget it. Not before I’ve dissected it. Then we can talk about getting in touch with him. Maybe.”

I shrugged. Pa was proud if nothing else, and I couldn’t be bothered trying to convince him. 

“What’s next then?”

“Gloomstalks. Feel this fur, Knut,” Pa said. “It's like touching the softest grass."

“Looks to be enough for a pillow.”

“You just got a satin one!”

“Can never have too many cushions. Besides, this one would absorb sound, making it less noisy here when you move around with a lot of crap in your spatial storage.”

Knut stepped forward, stroking the green fur. 

"Strange. Warm but… empty?”

“Absorbs sound,” I said, relaying what Roq was telling me. “Could be good for stealth gear. If we ever decide to not have you walk around banging shield and weapon together.”

“What exactly does it look like in the storage?”

“You don’t want to know. Just get me more pillows. See if they stack.”

“A pair of shoes with these would indeed be interesting for clandestine night time activities,” Pa said with a wink. "Not that I'd encourage such things."

"The fur works better if you don't tan it conventionally," Roq advised. "Tell him to use cold-smoking instead."

When I shared this, Pa scoffed.

"Your hammer thinks it knows leatherworking now, too? Cold-smoking would preserve the sound-absorbing properties but make the leather brittle as old parchment."

“Counteract it with oil from the Mossback boars. I can tell from their smell.”

I relayed that, too.

"And I say that would ruin the look and smell like a swamp," Pa retorted. “What’s the point of not being seen if everything and its grandma can smell you a mile away? Maybe I could use a light alum pickle if Victor has any. It might still break.”

Knut chuckled at our back-and-forth.

“Sound like brothers arguing how best roast direboar."

Pa smiled and swiped away the gloomstalk, replacing it with one of the Mossback Boars.

"Speaking of barbecue, these tusks can be carved into knife handles that never slip, even when wet." He ran his hand along the spiked moss growths. "And these aren't just plants. They're part of the creature, hardened like bone but flexible."

"Could reinforce leather armor at key points," I suggested.

“No. Better idea. Set in wooden shield," Knut offered. “Avoid shield shattering. Take many blows better.”

Pa nodded appreciatively.

"Good thinking. We could set them between layers of hardwood, create a shield that flexes instead of breaks."

“Though I despise letting material out of our smithy, you could sell the growths to the alchemist. You don’t need it, as I’m better than any healer, magical or not, but the others?”

"Roq says the moss has healing properties if prepared correctly," I said.

"Indeed?" Pa's eyebrows shot up. “I’ll swear Victor to secrecy and trade him some.”

We moved to the Moss Troll, which wouldn’t fit on the table, and Pa just plopped it onto the floor. It was missing a huge chunk of skin from its chest.

 "Look at the density of these muscles," Pa said, prodding an arm with his knife. "And the skin is already tough as tanned leather."

“Excellent armor," Knut suggested, poking the tough hide with a finger.

“I enjoyed bashing its skull in. Do you remember the color of its brains?”

“Only too well.”

“Delicious.”

"Better than excellent," Pa agreed. "Trollhide is rare, but I’ve heard it is resistant to both acid, lightning, and cold. Fire’ll get through like nothing’s business, but that’s the tradeoff.”

“Cure with saltpeter," Knut said. “Or regenerate. Stink like troll arse.”

Pa looked affronted. 

"You think I don't know how to cure trollhide? Been doing it since before you were swinging wooden swords, boy."

“Honest talk,” Knut raised his hands defensively, “Saw bad trollhide crawl off man's back mid battle."

"That's because whoever made it was a hack," Pa muttered. "Proper trollhide needs three treatments—saltpeter, then alum, then smoke-curing over birch wood.”

"What about the Ruptureborn?" I said, to get them moving.

“Wasn’t quite done with the troll, but fine. I’m nothing if not flexible,” Pa said, storing the troll and swiping out the sinewy creature with scythe-like arms. 

“Big storage,” Knut said, nodding at Pa’s tattoo.

“Both the missus and me upgraded to ten slots ages ago. Before Ash started working on becoming an adventurer.”

“Investment,” Knut said.

“Yup,” Pa replied, carefully extending one of the blade-like appendages. "These are sharper than a divorcee’s tongue, but brittle. Could be used for stabbing short swords, but…”

"The edge geometry is all wrong for a sword," Roq said. "Better for slashing than a hacking weapon. A glaive, perhaps."

When I shared this, Pa looked thoughtful. 

“Roq ain’t wrong. Would shatter against any decent plate, but mounted on a longer haft, and with the proper angle of attack--" He mimed a sweeping cut. "Could slice through chain links like butter."

“Or, if folded and hammered together, it could work as an axe. Difficult, but possible.”

“Let’s see.”

“Beetle-things and creepy-crawlers?" Knut asked.

"Rotmasks and Riftcrowns," I said, smiling, and the big man gave a demonstrative shiver.

“Yuckies.”

Pa put one of each out on the workbench, and pointed to the pig-sized beetle with a wolf-like head. “Rotmask carapace makes excellent armor inserts. They are lightweight but tough."

“Cold cracks,” Knut said.

“Because you northerners don't know how to treat it properly," Pa replied. “Need to boil it in resin first, then shape it while it's still pliable. Besides, ain’t exactly the coldest winter here.”

“True,” Knut said.

I nodded to the Riftcrown.

“Eryn told me Victor’s looking to buy as many of these little buggers as he can. That little sac right there is supposedly useful.” I pointed at what passed for its neck. 

“About useful,” Knut said. “I love axes.” He crossed his arms and stared at us.

“I knew he was a traitor! Bastard shows his true colors! Kick him in the shin, quick. Before the idea settles.”

I shared a glance with Pa. 

“And?” 

“Hafts break.” Knut nodded.

“That is an issue with axes,” Pa said, slowly.

“Fix?” Knut asked.

Pa nodded to himself, muttering a bit, before saying, “I understand.”

“Understand what?” I asked.

“Knut wants me to make him a battle-axe whose haft won’t break in battle.”

“Impossible,” Knut said.

“Bah,” Pa said. “Nothing’s impossible, except keeping Ma from fussing over you lot. She worries, is what she does."

Knut looked at him doubtfully.

"I'll make you a battleaxe with an unbreakable haft. It might dent and chip and bend, but if it breaks? I’ll… I'll shave my beard!"

Knut's eyes widened at the stakes. 

“Beard? Very serious."

He spit in his hand and held it out. Pa did likewise, and the bet was sealed. 

Roq sighed. 

“Damn. I can’t believe I have to forge an axe. It goes against everything I stand for.”

“Why would you have to forge it?”

“Unbreakable? Pa’s beard on the line? Hello? No way we’re putting our reputation on the line and using any old hammer to do the forging. This has me written all over it.” 

"I'm thinking," Pa said, already sketching in the air with his fingers, "Platemaw thigh bone for the core of the haft. It has natural flex but incredible strength. Then we wrap it in Shardfang sinew for shock absorption."

“Sinew stretches," Knut said.

“Stop second guessing me,” Pa mock growled, though I knew he relished the chance to show off his knowledge. “I’ll soak it in fat mixed with resin, then dry it slowly over a week. Creates a material harder than horn but with just enough give."

"The bone core would work better if you hollow it and fill it with Ruptureborn marrow," Roq said, sighing dramatically, but I could hear the interest in his voice. He was tickled by the challenge, just as much as Pa was, despite his dislike for axes. "Creates internal dampening against vibration."

When I shared this, Pa nodded. 

“Roq, you might have something there. I've used similar techniques with regular bone, but Ruptureborn marrow is new to me.” He paused. “How would he know if he hasn’t worked with the material yet?”

“What does working with material have over striking it dead? I killed it, lapped up its blood, and gained the full understanding of its creative properties.”

“Really? You never mentioned that before.”

“Okay. Not full. But I get a pretty good idea of what can be done from absorbing its blood. Want to know what we could have made from Ivan’s body if you went out and dug it back up?”

“No!”

“Fine. But, it’s pretty—”

“Stop. No forging with human materials. Just, don’t.”

“Fine.”

“What’s he saying?” Pa asked.

“Don’t ask. Just… he knows stuff. Let’s leave it at that.”

“Another order,” Knut said. “Two-handed sword. For chaos.” 

He flexed his arms and crossed them.

“Tell Pa to do it. Quick. Before he gets started on the thrice cursed axe!”

Pa nodded thoughtfully, then his face split into a wicked grin. 

"I've been wanting to do something with a certain slightly used and bent two-handed sword we got recently." He glanced at me meaningfully.

I knew exactly which sword he meant—the one we'd taken from Ivan, the thug the Domitius family had sent to burn down our smithy. The very same Roq talked of digging up.

"Poetic justice," I murmured, enjoying seeing Pa in his element. Dissecting monsters and discussing potential crafts made him seem half his age. Add a dash of revenge to it, and he looked young enough to take on the world.

"Exactly," Pa agreed. "Nothing like turning an enemy's weapon into something better. The steel’s, well, decent. Typical Domitius quality. But the weapon is poorly balanced, and Roq made a mess of it.”

“What we do?” Knut asked.

Pa stroked his beard. 

"The balance could be fixed, especially if we reforged it with elemental infusion." He smiled. "I could trade some of those Shardfang carcasses to the staffmaker. She can sell them to the royal bank for reputation. No gems for the bastards, but she'll get her standing improved, and no skin off our backs.”

“Elemental damage?” Knut looked intrigued. “Fire?”

"Not sure," Pa said. "I'll have to work with her to see what's possible with the materials we have on hand. But with the monster parts you’ve brought me, and the amount of steel in the two-hander, I might be able to make something with a bit of extra oomph to it."

"Want heavy," Knut said firmly. "More weight, more power. No dancing blade."

"Single-edged or double-edged?" Pa asked, likely already mentally sketching the design.

"One edge," Knut replied, making a chopping motion with his hand. "Single edge. Much heft as possible. Not for small moves. For smashing." He thumped his chest. "Want feel impact. Want enemy feel more."

“A few of the Tangle-Elk tendons on the grip will make the steel rust before it’ll wear out.”

I relayed his comment, and Knut scowled.

“My weapons no rust,” Knut said. “Maintain. Every day.”

“Still a good idea, Roq, but I'd take it further," Pa said, already swiping out the Gloomstalk Cat and running a hand across its fur. “I’ll overlay it with this. Absorbs sweat as well as it does sound, and won’t get slick."

“But solid. No break when need most," Knut said with a grin.

"Break?" Pa scoffed. "The only thing that'll break is whatever you swing it at. But… you know what?” He clapped his hands together. "I've been so caught up in what we can make that I forgot to show you what I've already made."

“Oh?” I said.

"Don't look so shocked. I’ve barely been able to sleep after your dungeon run. Too many ideas and too many materials to play with.” He glanced towards the shop. “I mean work very hard to make great gear with.” 

"About time," Roq grumbled. "Show me what you've actually managed to create without my direct guidance. I’m rather curious if I may say so myself."

“Look,” Pa said, and made his way to a workbench covered in heavy cloth. 

Knut pushed off from the wall and followed. 

"Surprises. Good.”

"Ready?" Pa asked, his hand on the cloth, grinning like he was about to reveal a feast.

"Just show us already," I said, unable to contain my curiosity.

Pa yanked the cloth away with a flourish worthy of a stage performer.

Arranged on the rack were three outstanding pieces.

“Lots of spikes. Not bad," Roq admitted grudgingly. "Your father has skill. Not as much as I would have brought to these projects, but... they are acceptable."

"High praise coming from you.”

"For Knut," Pa said, lifting a massive tower shield. One rivalling Edwin’s. "Made from the other Brambleback’s front plates, reinforced with Steelhusk. Notice the spikes on the front? I think you’ll find they make it easier to keep anything hitting you stay very angry.”

Knut's face split into a wide grin as he lifted the shield. 

"Heavy," he said approvingly. "Strong. Like it." He handed it to me for a look.

Name: Thornwall

Type: Shield

Rarity: Rare

+2 Vitality

+2 Strength

Abilities:

1. Thorns: Reflects damage when struck from the front.

I hefted it, turning left and right, and imagined slamming it down on a monster’s neck. 

“Can’t wait to see you use this,” I said, handing it back to Knut. “If you’d had this when the Hive Mind attacked--”

Knut nodded, and stored the shield. 

“Thank you, Pa.”

“No. Thank you, for saving Ash’s life. Think I’d let your shield be destroyed to protect my son and not replace it with an upgrade?”

Knut laughed.

“If destroy, next epic?”

“If it’s to save his life? By the First Forge and Final Flame, I’ll do my best. But let me make my new experimental hammer first!”

“What’s the armor?” I asked, nodding at a leather torso armor. 

“For Eryn," Pa said. "Made from Shardfang leather. Light enough for her to run around, but will turn most claws and teeth. I’m working on a replacement with the stuff from the dungeon, but wanted her to have something for now.”

I picked it up.

Name: Toothbound Jerkin

Type: Chest 

Rarity: Magical

+2 Vitality

"And for you, son," he said, handing me a pair of leggings. “Something to replace your Crabwalks. A combination of cured troll hide across the skin of the Mossback Boar.”

“Brambleback plating?” I asked.

“Yup. Used the shoulder parts. A good balance between mobility and protection."

I picked them up and checked them out.

Name: Trollspine Briarplates

Type: Leggings

Rarity: Rare

+2 Vitality

+3 Strength

"Pa, these are amazing," I said, examining the craftsmanship. It was a massive upgrade from the plus one vitality my current pants gave. 

"Bah!" Roq scoffed in my mind. "They're adequate at best. Now, if I could just break through to the next level, I could show you REAL craftsmanship! I could guide your father to create items that would make kings weep with envy!"

"You're already doing that, Roq. The items we've been making with your guidance are exceptional. And Pa is learning a lot with every suggestion. That’s how he’s been making magical and rare gear lately. So yeah, thanks."

"I…umm…yes, I accept your thanks, but once I break through… everything will be legendary!” Roq said excitedly. “Blacksmiths will trek across the land for a chance to touch my striking surface. They will be turned away, of course, but it shall be seen as good fortune to have made the pilgrimage to our forge.”

I was about to respond when the smithy door opened, and Eryn walked in. Her expression was tired but not as tense as when she'd left to find Nabeeh.

"How'd it go?" I asked immediately.

Eryn sighed, pushing a strand of golden hair behind her ear. 

"She's upset but cooling down. Says she'll meet us at home later to talk."

"Good," I said, relieved. "I was worried she might just up and leave. And I wouldn’t blame her."

"She considered it," Eryn admitted. "But I think she genuinely likes us, despite everything. And she needs a party."

Pa cleared his throat.

"While you're here, Eryn, I've got something for you." He showed her the leather armor he'd made.

Eryn smiled as she ran her fingers over the material.

"This is wonderful, Pa," she said and punched it. “Light and tough!"

"Try it on," Pa encouraged. "Should fit perfectly over your tunic."

As Eryn slipped the armor over her head, Ma entered from the shop, carrying a large basket.

“I am sorry for causing trouble,” Ma said, setting the basket down. "I've packed enough for all of you, including your fire-y mage friend. Hopefully it’ll help smooth things over.”

"Thanks, Ma," I said, giving her a quick hug. "You're the best. And don’t worry. I know it’s hard to keep all these secrets straight.”

“I do hope you sort things out with her," Ma said firmly. "A party needs trust to survive out there."

"I know," I nodded. "We will."

We said our goodbyes for now, and then left the smithy. The walk back to our new home was quiet, each of us lost in thought. I had the food from Ma in my spatial storage, along with our new gear. Knut refused to store his shield, and carried it proudly in hand, as if marching to war and sporting a big grin on his face.

"What will you say to her?" Eryn asked as we approached our house.

"The truth," I replied. "Or at least, as much of it as I can."

"Mages," Knut grumbled. "Too sensitive. But has point."

"She does," Eryn agreed. "I'd be upset too in her position."

As we rounded the corner onto our street, I spotted Nabeeh sitting on our doorstep, her staff across her knees. She stood as we approached, her expression carefully neutral.

"Figured you'd be back soon," she said, her voice even.

"Sorry to keep you waiting," I replied. "We were at the smithy."

Nabeeh shrugged.

"Not like I have a key or anything."

"You didn't ask for one," Eryn pointed out, pulling out the set of keys and not offering one to Nabeeh as she unlocked the door.

"True," Nabeeh acknowledged. "I'm not complaining. Just stating a fact."

I caught the implication—whether she'd get a key depended on our conversation.

"We need to talk," I said, gesturing for her to enter.

"Obviously," she replied and made her way inside.

Knut and Eryn exchanged glances before Eryn spoke up.

"We'll leave you two to it. Call if you need us."

They headed upstairs to their rooms, leaving Nabeeh and me alone in the empty main room. I swiped out the basket of food Ma had prepared and set it between us.

"Hungry?" I asked.

Nabeeh eyed the food warily before nodding.

"Starving, actually."

We sat on the floor across from each other, the basket between us. The silence stretched uncomfortably as we both waited for the other to speak first.

Riftside 2 - Chapter 4

A Platemaw emerged around the bend, its massive armored form knocking aside boulders and large chunks of rock with ease. Steam rose from its flanks. The beast had a shell like a fortress and jaws to snap a man in half. Its eyes fixed on me and it roared.

"By the shifting sands," Nabeeh whispered, her staff clutched tight. "What is that?

"That's a Platemaw," Eryn said, pulling an armor-piercing arrow from her quiver. "We've encountered one before."

Memories of my last fight with an identical  monster flashed through my mind. How its head had snapped out, catching me in the shield and sending me flying. How it had nearly killed me if not for my lucky throw of the shield and Roq's idea of smashing rock debris into its eyes.

But instead of fear, I felt a surge of excitement course through me. This wasn't a returning nightmare. This was an opportunity to see how much I’d grown.

"Perfect timing," I said, a grin spreading across my face as I turned to the others. "Stand back. I'm taking this one alone."

"Ash, are you crazy? Is this Roq again?" Eryn said. "You nearly died last time!"

"I wasn't classed back then."

The Platemaw pawed at the ground, snorting and blowing more steam.

“Roq?” Nabeeh asked, but no one explained anything.

Knut moved to stand next to me. 

"We fight together. Protect our golden bird."

I shook my head at him, practically bouncing on my toes with excitement. 

"I need to do this alone. Just trust me. The hive mind wants to see what I've become? Sure, I’ll give it something to remember!”"Now you are speaking my language, whatever it used to be!" Roq said. "Let's crush it and give me my breakthrough! Show the pathetic Hive Mind how weak its servants are! It lost me, failed to kill you, and even sent that rift-rotten kitty Arclight as fodder!”I rolled my shoulders and took a step forward, feeling the weight of Roq in my hand. The Platemaw's armored head lowered as it prepared to charge.

"Is it really just your decision, Ash?" Eryn asked.

"Who else would it be?" Nabeeh asked, climbing up onto the ledge where she'd fought from earlier. "And get your pretty behind up here, blondie. You’ve got some explaining to do."

I swiped Roq into storage, winked at Eryn, and took him back out again, showing I was indeed in control. She nodded and scrambled after Nabeeh, who was watching us curiously.

The Platemaw let out another roar and then charged, its massive form lumbering forward and way too fast for its size. The ground shook beneath its weight, and rocks were crushed by the heavy armored feet.

"Nobleman's ballsack," Knut muttered, stepping to the side as I stashed my shield away and held Roq out toward the Platemaw."Forge Anchor!"

I slammed the hammer into the ground, and steelhusk roots erupted from the beneath the monster, wrapping around the Platemaw's front legs, stopping the monster mid-stride. It gave a confused grunt as the roots dug deep into its legs, and then it face planted, the rest of its body flipping over and pulling the roots out of the ground as it landed on its back.“Perfection!”

My three companions went silent as I jogged over to the monster, now writhing on the ground even as most of the roots had already snapped. “Finish it in my name!” Roq said. “Dedicate this kill to your benefactor and master.” He hesitated a moment before adding, “And partner and friend. But dedicate it to mewhen you strike!”

I chuckled and activated Smash. Roq’s head glowed golden, and I felt a surge of power rush through us.

“Armor Break.”

The red glow added onto it.

“Please,” Roq said, his voice tight.

“Since you asked so nicely.”

The Platemaw's head jerked towards my legs, but I’d seen its trick before, and stopped just short of its reach, letting its jaws snap on air. 

“Next time we meet,” I said, in case the hive mind was watching, “I’m going to kill you. Roq and I will make sure of it.”

I remembered the weak spot from my previous encounter, and how its armor plates were weaker right where the neck met the body.

With Roq gripped in both hands, I leapt, and brought him down on that precise spot with all my, now considerable, strength and activated abilities.

“Vannash!” I shouted, because why not humor him. “Get him!”

The impact was thunderous. 

Smash, Armor Break, Roq’s passives, and my Hammerlord bonuses combined with my enhanced strength to hammer straight through its armoured shell…all of it stacked so beautifully in this one single strike, that the head nearly came off the Platemaw’s body. It died instantly, and I winced, a pain shooting through my nose.

For a moment, everything was still except for the roots slowly withdrawing into the ground, and the last bit of steam gushing out between the monster’s plates. Dust settled around me and I stood to my full height, proud and grinning in my helmet like a fool.

“Get him? What? Am I a dog now?” Roq grumbled.

“Deserter’s empty guts,” Knut said, approaching slowly. “Golden bird… impressive."

I stood over the fallen monster, breathing hard from the enjoyment of the kill. The contrast to my previous fight couldn't have been more stark.

“You just killed an armored monster with a single hit,” Nabeeh said, staring at me. “How?”

Eryn walked up and stood next to me, staring down at the carcass. She prodded it with her boot. Then she sighed. 

“I’m starting to think I might have underestimated your power, darling.”

Her words made my grin widen even further 

"Told you I had it,” I said, taking off my helmet.

“Betrayal!” Roq said. “I’m still stuck! Not even a single shudder of movement towards breaking through.”

“Your nose is bleeding,” Eryn said. 

I swiped at it, and my glove came away red.

“It’s nothing. Maybe I strained myself with the hit or something.”

“Did you--” Eryn started and looked discreetly at Nabeeh, and lowered her voice. “Get anything?”

I touched my wrist and chcecked my soul chart.

LEVEL: 10 (5/11)

Roq let out a renewed howl in my mind.

"I'm at five out of eleven mind gems now," I said, keeping my voice low. "Up from four. The Platemaw gave me one gem's worth of experience."

"But not the Shardfangs?" Eryn asked.

I shook my head. 

"I checked during a lull in the fight. Nothing. I mean, it could be they pushed me towards a gem’s worth of experience and the Platemaw tipped me over, but I doubt it. I think they are too low in power for me to gain much from them. Despite being dangerous buggers.”

“Powerful kill," Knut said, eyeing the Platemaw carcass. "Good materials."

“If it’s alright with you all, I’d like to give this one to Pa as a token of our appreciation, and… well, an apology for me destroying his anvil earlier.”

“How’d you destroy an anvil?” Nabeeh asked. “Hit it with Knut?” She nudged the northerner in the ribs. “Ouch,” she said, massaging her elbow and scowling at his plate mail.

“I, eh, hit it with my hammer,” I said, holding up Roq. 

The fire mage looked from Roq to the Platemaw and back. 

“Yeah. Guess that’ll do it. But what about the loot from the monster?”

“Any gems we’ll keep in the group,” I said. “The gift is just the carcass.”

“No objections from me then,” she said and smiled. “I’m sure it’s in my favor to be in the smith’s good graces.”

I swiped the Platemaw into my spatial storage before subtly guiding Eryn and Knut toward the three Shardfang carcasses which Roq grumpily indicated had mind gems, as we all filled our spatials.

"Good hunt," Knut declared as we started heading back, clapping me on the shoulder with enough force to stagger a lesser man. "Many kills. Good team. Practice cooperation. Keep friends safe. I like."

As we made our way back toward Dawnwatch, Roq continued to grumble in my mind.

"This is ridiculous. What’s it going to take? Do I need to kill another Titanfang? A flying fire breathing lizard? What?"

“Maybe the hive mind?” I said jokingly.

“You are right! Its shiny green gem. The one in its center. I felt its power. A hundred times the power of your class gem! That must be it! Let’s head to the dungeon again. Tonight. You’re strong now. We can take it!”

“Let’s not get suicidal just yet. Give me some time to figure this out. Edwin has to talk to me sooner or later.”

"He better. Or I'm going to start suggesting we have a taste of him instead of these monsters!"

I chuckled, drawing a curious glance from Nabeeh. 

“Overactive imagination,” Eryn said. “You’ll get used to it.”

The fire mage just shrugged, and promptly dropped her staff, caught it on her legs, and fell flat on her face.

“You saw nothing,” she sputtered from the ground and pushed herself back up. 

“See what?” Knut said, grinning over her back at me.

  *

As we passed through the gates of Sentinel Station on our way back, I noticed Edwin was nowhere to be seen, and I suppressed a sigh of frustration.

“Think he’s gotten instructions not to talk to you?" Eryn asked quietly, noticing my searching gaze.

“No idea,” I said. “Could be, but I doubt it. He’s too straightforward for that. If anything, it’s either fear of wanting to take Roq from me, or something related.”

“Commander speaks little,” Knut said. “But not talking? Bad omen.”

"Suspicious, considering what you told us of the hive mind. So what if the others didn’t hear it speak? I believe you,” Nabeeh said. "In my experience, when powerful men avoid conversations, it's rarely for benign reasons."

We made our way through Dawnwatch, heading straight for Steel & Scale. I was eager to show Pa the Platemaw carcass as he’d enjoyed working on the first. 

The smithy door stood open, and the familiar sounds of hammering greeted us as we approached. Pa was at his anvil, working on what looked like a sword blade. I leaned over and peeked into the shop, seeing Ma at the desk, going over ledgers.

"We're back!" I called, entering the smithy.

Pa looked up, his face breaking into a smile. 

“Successful hunt?"

“No,” Roq grumbled. “Worst ever after the Hive Mind battle.”

"Very," I replied with a wink. "And I've brought you something special."

I swiped the Platemaw carcass out of my storage and onto the workshop floor. The massive armored beast materialized with a heavy thud that made the tools on the wall rattle.

Pa's eyes widened, and he set down his hammer immediately, approaching the carcass with the reverence of a priest before a sacred relic.

"Another Platemaw," he breathed, running his hands over its armor. “How? I thought they were rare!”

"Don’t know, don’t care, Pa,” I said. “It's a thank you from everyone here and for all you’re doing. And, umm, for the anvil."

Pa circled the carcass, examining it from every angle. “I’ve dreamt of having another of these to play with, son. The plates alone were to die for. Every blacksmith’s wet dream!"

Ma had abandoned her ledgers and joined us, eyeing the massive carcass.

“Gold in monster form,” she said with a tight-lipped smile.

“But the head,” Pa said, looking up at Nabeeh, “that’s the most unique part. Hard as steelhusk, it is. I wanted to make myself a new experimental hammer after…” he glanced at Roq. “Let’s just say my old one was inherited quite a bit earlier than intended.”

“Inherited?” Roq scoffed. “Upgraded to a higher being more like it. Tell him that! I am a greater lifeform in any way that counts. Tell them all!”

“Why no hammer?” Knut asked.

“An investment in my daughter-in-law,” Pa said, winking at Eryn, who rolled her eyes.

Knut frowned.

“Which item?”

“Helmet for Ash,” Pa said and laughed. “Can’t afford him getting his nose bit off, can we? Can’t imagine Eryn’s with him for his brains, so it’s got to be the looks!”

“Pa!” I said, as Nabeeh and Knut laughed. Eryn just face planted my shoulder and sighed. 

“Besides, she’s clearly with you for me. Girls are attracted to powerful men who can provide and protect.”

“Ahh! Father joke,” Knut said. “Dry. Good.”

“This time you should make a new one,” I said, desperate to move the attention off me. “And I think it’s despite you.”

Pa nodded eagerly.

“I will, son.” He walked over and opened his arms. I pulled him into a hug and started squeezing, slowly ramping up the pressure in our ritualistic battle squeezing the life out of the other.

We hadn’t tried it since my breakthrough, and I nearly laughed at how our strength differed now. But I didn’t want to shame Pa in his own smithy, so when he made a sufficiently pained sound I let go and patted his back. 

“I yield,” I said, faking my cry of pain.

He stepped back, a slight panic in his eyes, muttering under his breath about class cursed adventurers. 

“Yeah, you better yield, whelp. It will be the day my own son can squeeze the life out of me,” he finally managed, walking over and leaning against the door.

"We've got Shardfangs, too," Eryn said, taking the focus off Pa, and she started swiping her carcasses onto the floor by the corner.

“Wait!” Ma said. “Just how many are we talking?”

“Over four times two hands,” Knut said with a wink.

“By the three bells,” Ma muttered. “Here won’t do. Put them out back, except the ones with gems.”

We all went quiet, except for Nabeeh.

“The ones with the gems?” she asked, looking from her to me and the rest of our group. “Oh,” Ma said. “You haven’t yet...” she started, glancing among us. “Haven’t you checked them already?”

“Why would we need to store them inside if we’d already taken the gems out? And you can clearly see not a single one has been dissected,” Nabeeh said.

I looked between Eryn, Knut, and Pa, before sighing.

“Do I get to taste her blood now?” Roq asked. “No ‘brain freeze’ excuses this time! Just good old slaughter to keep our secret safe.”

"We have a secret that we didn’t share yet with you,” I said, tensing. 

We’d have to tell her at some point, but I hadn’t planned to do it just yet. Thanks Ma for that one. Could have asked me in private first…

"Another secret?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Ash full of secret,” Knut said. “But good secrets.” He nodded to me, clearly expecting me to explain.

I sighed. Hopefully it would be as easy with her as it had been with Knut. 

"I can sense which monster carcasses contain mind gems,” I said, going with the white lie we’d originally used with the northerner. 

“Ooooh, tell her about me! I bet it’ll set her hair on fire from how awesome the knowledge is!”

To my surprise, Nabeeh didn't look skeptical or disbelieving. Instead, her expression darkened, and her eyes narrowed dangerously.

"You can do what?" she asked, her voice deceptively soft.

"I can tell which carcasses have gems in them," I repeated. "It's... a special ability I have."

"And just how long have you had this ability?" she asked, still in that dangerously quiet tone.

“See? She’s already halfway there! Just let it all out and watch her burn!”

"Since... well, since I became an adventurer,” I said, glancing at Eryn, who had stepped away from the fire mage and towards Ma.

Nabeeh's expression shifted from anger to outright fury. 

"So during the dungeon run, when we were all risking our lives together, you knew exactly which carcasses had gems?"

My eyebrows rose, and I nodded slowly, beginning to understand her reaction.

"And you made sure to snatch those for yourself and your friends, didn't you?" she continued, her voice rising. "No wonder I didn't get a single mind gem from my carcasses in the dungeon. Not a single bloody one!"

"Nabeeh, it wasn't like that—" Eryn began, but Nabeeh cut her off with a sharp gesture.

"Oh, I'm sure it wasn't," she said sarcastically. "You were just looking out for yourselves, right? Just like every other bastard party leader I've ever worked with, taking everything valuable and doling out gems like they're doing the party the biggest favor, just by giving them the gems they fought for!"

“Oh,” Roq said. “She grasped it immediately, didn’t she? She’s clever. At least now one person in the party will be appropriately grateful.”

“Please, just…shut up for a second. You’re even denser than I am sometimes, Roq.”

Her words hit like a mallet to the face. I hadn't thought of it that way—hadn't considered how it would look from her perspective.

"I didn't—we didn't mean to—" I said but lost my voice for a second.

"Save it," Nabeeh snapped. "I've heard it all before. 'It's for the good of the party.' 'The leader needs to be the strongest.' 'You'll get your share eventually.' Lies, all of it!"

She turned on her heel and stormed toward the door.

"Nabeeh, hold on!” I called after her.

She paused at the threshold, not turning around. 

"I thought you were different," she said, her voice tight. "I thought this party might actually be fair and like a family.” Her head snapped around and tears rolled down her cheeks. “You promised! Ash! You promised!”With that, she rushed out the door and ran off. A heavy silence fell over the workshop. Pa and Ma exchanged uncomfortable glances. 

“Why’s she angry? She understands we actually will do her the favor of giving her gems now and then, right?”

“I’m so sorry,” Ma said, wringing her hands. “I didn’t thinkthat--”

"I'll go after her," Eryn said, already moving toward the door.

"No, I should—" I began, but Eryn shook her head.

"Let me handle this. Woman to woman." She glanced from Knut to me. "You two stay here and help Pa."

After Eryn left, Knut chuckled.

“Mages and us? Unlucky.”

“She sees it as stealing, Roq. When we kill things with Knut and Eryn, we share the gems, and it’s all good. But when we took nearly all the carcasses with gems in them during the dungeon run, we kind of robbed the other adventurers of their share. And I now see just how much of an asshole move that was.”

I sighed, running a hand through my hair. 

“Rift-breeched monster balls, yeah. We should have told her sooner. Some version of the truth at least. I just... I didn't think about how it would look."

“Has point," Knut admitted. "In north, this stealing. Very bad. Equal risk, equal reward."

“It’s not like we meant to cheat them,” I said. “Right? I was just so focused on getting Eryn her class gem, and paying you back for the help you’d given, and..."

"Intentions good. Execution bad," Knut said, nodding wisely. “Can’t blame you. We all agree. We were wrong.”

“But…but, what is wrong with you all? She’s right. The leader needs to be the strongest, because you wield me. It’s not robbing them when it’s ours by virtue of being the best and pure awesomeness.”

“She meant that as a negative, Roq. Not a positive.”

“Oh. Ohh! Hah! Yeah, I still don’t see it.”

Pa cleared his throat, drawing our attention back to the present. 

"While the ladies sort that out, perhaps we get some work done? Some gear and gems might help smooth this thing over.”

“Might as well,” I said. “This’ll either be fixed, and we’ll need gear, or it won’t and we’ll still need the gear.”

Ma came over and gave me a hug. “I’m sorry, Ash. I really didn’t mean to. It’s just hard to keep it all straight.”

“Don’t worry. It’s not your fault. We’d have to tell her sooner or later. At least we’ll get to see which type of person she is now.”

“I’ll go make some food for you to bring home later,” she said and hurried into the shop. Not even a few seconds passed and we could hear the rattle of pots and pans.

“Treasures?” Knut asked.

Pa grinned.

“Many. I’ve got gifts for both of you.”

Riftside 2 - Chapter 3

I walked off, chuckling to myself as I left them stunned, and headed out of the gate. 

No bell rang this time. Too many people were moving in and out for it to be useful. 

“Those stats are not normal," Nabeeh said, rushing up to my side. "I've never seen anything—”

Her words trailed off as we all took in the transformation happening before us. 

What had once been a simple cleared area allowing defenders to spot approaching monsters, was now being turned into a carefully engineered death trap.

Workers swarmed across the killing fields, digging trenches in concentric circles around Sentinel Station. Others were hammering sharpened steelhusk stakes into the ground, all angled outward to impale any charging monsters. The only clear path was the one we stood on, leading from the station's gate into the wilderness.

“By the three bells,” I murmured, watching a team of four adventurers carefully positioning Glowcaps—the explosive fungi we'd encountered in the Cathedral of Bone—in strategic patterns throughout the field.

"They're turning it into a slaughterhouse," Roq said. “I like the spikes. They should add more. And acid pits. Maybe some sort of spinning blade contraption? I have IDEAS, Ash!"

"I'm sure you do.”

A worker nearby took a deep drink from a small vial—likely a potion to protect against the glowcaps' fumes—before joining the adventurers handling the volatile organisms. Their faces were tense with concentration as they chained the fungi together and made sure none of the monsters could wiggle free. We didn’t need any walking bombs running about.

At the far edge of the clearing, a team of lumberjacks worked on a massive steelhusk tree. Their foreman raised his hand, and they all paused, taking deep breaths before shouting in unison:

"Daaaaawnwatch!”

Their axes bit into the final section of the trunk, and the enormous tree slowly listed to the side, then crashed down with a thunderous impact that echoed across the clearing.

Nabeeh whistled in appreciation. 

"In Azbara, the prince would poison a village for such a piece of steelhusk. Our desert fortifications rely on stone and sand barriers, and they're useless against the larger monsters. We fight them on horseback over days instead." She shook her head. "Much more dangerous than a fortress like Dawnwatch."

Knut grunted in approval. 

"Northern forts better with steelhusk cladding for logs. Strong against cold, strong against monsters."

“Listen to them singing,” Eryn said, and pointed toward a group of workers digging in the trenches. They sang as they worked, a rhythmic tune carrying across the field.

"Their song lacks bloodlust," Roq said. "My tavern drinking songs are much better. 'Oh the blood flows red when the hammer meets head!' Now THAT'S a proper tune!"

I was about to respond when I spotted a familiar group making their way out of the wilderness. Richard, the classed warrior who’d commanded one of the other groups in the dungeon raid, led his party of five back toward Sentinel Station. They looked tired but unharmed.

“Why’s Richard coming back at this hour?” I asked, nodding toward the group.

"Two melee, one healer, one archer, and a fire mage," Roq observed. "Balanced, but boring. Not a soul weapon among them. I'd wager your left finger. They are truly inferior.”Richard spotted us and raised a hand in greeting, and we walked up to meet them.

"Ash! Good to see you all,” he said as they drew near. “Heading out?”

“Yup. Thought we’d be among the first,” I replied, clasping his forearm. "What brings you out so early?"

Richard gestured back toward the wilderness. 

"Night scouting run. With the lack of attacks on Sentinel Station, Commander Edwin wanted to verify there aren't any larger groups of monsters waiting just out of sight at night.”

"And?" Eryn asked, stepping forward, nodding at Lydia, Richard’s healer.

"Nearly no roaming monsters," Lydia said. "Only the territorial ones in their usual haunts. Which is good."

“Nothing interesting then?" I asked.

Richard exchanged glances with his party members before swiping a strange-looking carcass onto the ground between us. 

"Just this... thing. And three like it."

We all leaned forward to examine the creature. I'd never seen anything like it. Iridescent scales, like that of a fish, covered a serpentine body with multiple limbs jutting out at odd angles. Its head was flat and triangular with no visible eyes.

"They attacked us out near Shimmer Springs," Richard continued. "Almost as if they were attempting an ambush. Heard them coming, though. They were way too loud. Which was even more odd."

Eryn touched the sigil next to her eye, activating her identification ability. Her expression shifted from curiosity to surprise. 

"It's a Shimmerscale. Never heard of one before.”

“Ugly,” Knut said. “Poor design.”

"Touch me to it," Roq demanded suddenly. "I want to feel it."

I considered asking why, but instead just nudged Roq against the creature's flank.

“It is new.”

"Fast as lightning and twice as dangerous," Richard's archer added, shaking his head. "Never seen anything move like that before. I say we’re lucky that our full party was out or someone might have gotten hurt. Badly."

Knut barked a laugh. 

"Nothing is twice as dangerous as lightning. We fought a lightning monster and know what we're talking about."

“What do you mean?”

“I didn’t know what it was before we touched it. That’s never happened before. Logically that means it was made after you rescu… after I nobly escaped the hive mind’s evil captivity.”

“Or it could just be a monster you never met?”

“I’d never met the Titanfang or the Bramblebacks. Or the Shardfang.”

“Yes, but I used my sigil on those.”

“I knew their names before you did.”

Nabeeh knelt beside the creature, studying it with intense curiosity. 

“Perhaps the rift is evolving. In Azbara, whenever we had great success, the monsters always changed."

Richard's fire mage frowned. 

"That's news to me. Here, if there is a response at all, it's increased numbers. Forces us to adapt and survive the wave, and then it settles down to the previous pattern."

"Then why destroy the breeding chamber?" Nabeeh asked, looking up at me.

"It gives us time to catch up and get stronger," I explained, gesturing toward the killing fields. "So even if more monsters come at us after, we'll have an easier time slaying them."

Nabeeh nodded slowly. 

"Makes sense in a way, but I've always seen new species appear after major dungeon raids. I’m pretty sure that’s what’s going on. I would even bet on it."

“Why did you never mention this before?”

“Why should I? Doesn’t matter what it’s called. We see, we slay, and that’s that.”

"New monsters mean new dangers," Knut said gravely. "Need t be extra careful."

Lydia nodded in agreement. 

"Do be careful, especially since you're not a full party, and you're going with one unclassed." She glanced apologetically at Eryn, who stiffened slightly.

"We're only hunting Shardfangs today," I said. "No detours."

"Good hunting, then," Richard said, and with a final nod, his party continued toward Sentinel Station.

We set off down the path, leaving the bustling activity of the killing fields behind us. The forest beyond was changing too—more workers were thinning the trees, expanding the zone of visibility around the station far beyond what it had been even just a few weeks ago.

“Seems they're cutting as much steelhusk as they can in the break,” Eryn said. "I've never seen this many workers out here."

We passed a particularly massive steelhusk, easily thirty feet across. A team of lumberjacks worked to crack its bark.

"Lumberyard emptied,” Knut said. "All harvesting.”

I shook my head, amazed at the transformation. 

"It's incredible how quickly they're changing the landscape. Humanity will not go quietly into the night. The monsters will grow to regret the day they decided to invade Noros. Mark my words."

"Then we wouldn't have met," Roq pointed out. "Would you have preferred that?"

"Would you have preferred if your own world hadn't been invaded?" I asked, unable to hold back at all his rambling.

There was a pause before Roq responded, his voice subdued. 

"I don't remember my world or my life, only the glimpses the Hive Mind showed us. I am sure I’d rather they didn’t invade. I think. But I am glad I got picked up by you and I was forged into a hammer instead of being stuck as a slave to the hive mind.”

"It's good they're working hard on protection," Nabeeh said, interrupting my silent conversation. "Sometimes in Azbara, the land riftside seems to be as dangerous as the monsters themselves."

"What do you mean?" Eryn asked.

Nabeeh gestured expansively. 

"Early on in Azbara, we stripped an area around a rift bare and brought all the materials back to Noros, only to find the land starting to collapse. Monsters were tunneling beneath the ground. Made it near impossible for adventurers to fight riftside. Took two years of brutal battle to establish another beachhead."

Knut scoffed slightly. 

"No land alive. But monsters adapt. Like wolves when prey change."

"I wonder what the hive mind is doing now," I said, more to myself than the others.

"The hive mind doesn't care about trees, I tell you that. Just look at its home,” Roq said dismissively. "It cares about conquest and consumption. And getting me back."

Knut turned to me, his brow furrowed. 

"Still not understand how stats so high. Even with class transformation."

"It is weird," I admitted. "I think it might be because of all the hunting we did as scavengers."

Nabeeh shook her head firmly. 

"No, that's not it. As I said, it's normal for scavengers in Azbara to fight alongside adventurers, and I've never seen stats like yours before."

"Maybe it was the speed of his rise," Eryn suggested, raising her eyebrows meaningfully at Knut.

Knut frowned for a moment, then his expression cleared as he understood she was referring to Roq. He nodded sagely. 

"Yes, that is likely why."

"Camel crap," Nabeeh said flatly. “I’ve seen several prince’s stats, and they are force-fed enough mind gems to become classed in no time. There's something you're not telling me."

I just shrugged, and she narrowed her eyes.

"What's a Hammerlord anyway?" she pressed. "Never heard of that class."

"I think it's related to my upbringing as a smith," I said and smiled. "And how I fight with, you know, a hammer."

"TELL HER I'M A SOUL WEAPON!" Roq shouted in my mind. "Tell her I'm the source of your INCREDIBLE POWER! I want to see her face when she realizes she's in the presence of GREATNESS!"

Nabeeh's eyes narrowed further. "There's something off about this whole situation."

"You'll find we're not quite a normal group," Eryn said. "Will you be comfortable keeping secrets?"

Nabeeh suddenly grew wary, her posture stiffening. 

“I find it strange you chose to have this discussion riftside, and not in our home together. If I say no, am I going to have an accident?"

I blinked in shock. 

"What? Of course not! Who do you think we are? Benedict?”

Knut laughed loudly. 

“Simply time to talk now. If you tell secrets, you out. If you want out, leave.”

Nabeeh looked among us as we walked along our familiar path. 

"Do these secrets involve anything illegal? And will they put me in danger?"

"Nothing illegal," I said. "As for danger? You’re an adventurer. We’re always in danger.”

She nodded slowly. "I'm fine with secrets. Everyone has them, including me."

"Good," I said, relieved at not having to kick her out of the party before she’d even have the chance to become one of us . "Now, let's talk strategy for the hunt."

Knut grinned broadly, slapping his chest plate. 

“Most handsome draw attention. Make rock puppies angry. They bite Knut, break teeth on new armor. You slay.”

Nabeeh laughed, some of the tension leaving. 

“Oh, I’d like to see that,” she said, clapping Knut on his back.

"Today is about getting used to hunting as a group of four," I said. "We've done the dungeon run, but this is different." Everyone nodded in agreement. "Nabeeh, what size is your storage?"

"Ten slots," she replied.

Eryn's eyes lit up. "Then we have space for nearly fifty carcasses between us. Brilliant!"

"I want bigger foes," Roq grumbled. "These Shardfangs are beneath us now."

"If you want bigger foes, then help show how simple these easy foes are. Then we kill bigger ones. Besides, glory doesn't help us grow powerful. Carcasses and gems do."

“Grumble.”

I chuckled and spun him in my hands.

  *

The Ironclad Ravine lay below us, stretching left to right, its walls of striated stone shot through with metallic quartz veins. The ground was littered with razor-sharp stone fragments, and the air carried a distinct mineral scent, almost like blood mixed with rust.

We paused at the edge and looked out at the area before us.

"I look forward to scorching things," Nabeeh said, twirling her staff, and nearly dropping it. Again. "This almost reminds me of home. If it wasn't so wet here. And there’s no sand.”Eryn pointed to fresh paw marks along the bottom. “Those look recent. A large pack it seems. Usually they don’t move around much. Weird.”

I scrambled down with Knut and examined the tracks in the dusty ground. "Looks to be at least eight, maybe more."

Knut stood with hands on hips and inhaled deeply, his nostrils flaring. 

“Smell them. Stone and blood."

“Monster crap,” Eryn called down from behind us.

Nabeeh laughed, and I grinned at Knut. 

"Go ahead and get aggressive. Let's see what you can draw out."

Knut nodded eagerly and strode down the ravine, following the prints, banging his mace against the shield Pa had lent him while he worked on a proper one. 

“Rock Puppies!" he bellowed. “Come out! Uncle Knut’s here to bash skulls!”

"Is he always like this?" Nabeeh asked Eryn, and I looked up, exchanging a glance with my girlfriend, before bursting out laughing.

"Always," she said, taking an arrow from her quiver.

Nabeeh joined me in the ravine, trailing several steps behind me as I  followed Knut. Eryn moved along the ledge, making sure to keep up. Howling and growls interrupted Knut’s call for battle, and eight Shardfangs appeared from under a ridge, picking up speed and full-on running to get to us. They were wolf-sized creatures with thick, nearly rock-tough hide that blended into the stone of the ravine, and heads dominated by massive jaws lined with translucent quartz teeth.

“Puppies!” Knut shouted in joy, and then he charged them.

Nabeeh touched my shoulder, muttering an incantation, and Roq's head lit up with flame as her spell enhanced my weapon.

I whooped and ran after Knut, not wanting to let him steal all my experience. An arrow whistled past overhead, striking a Shardfang in the face and killing it.

Knut met the seven remaining Shardfangs, smashing into the pack, his shield catching the first Shardfang mid-leap and sending it flying.

The creatures smashed into him, three of them just bouncing off and whining like dogs, while the others slowed and surrounded him. They slashed their claws at him, but Knut danced in between them, blocking with his shield, and swiping with his mace. The claws and teeth that did manage to get through, simply slid off his heavy armor.

"Come, puppies!" Knut laughed, taunting them. "Bite harder! Break teeth!"

Nabeeh cast a Fireball at one Shardfang, knocking it sideways, but it got back up, singed but largely unhurt, and she cursed. They must have decent fire resistance, which was a terrible setup for someone who relied on fire magic. 

“Feed me,” Roq said, and somehow his spirit didn't seem in it.

I caught up with Knut, swinging Roq in precise strikes. Each one connected with devastating force, killing Shardfangs as if they were real puppies. 

"What do you feel? Is it different than before?" I asked Roq, mid swing.

Nabeeh cast another fire spell, and flames engulfed a Shardfang's body. It yelped and started thrashing on the ground, this time burning from the inside out.

"It still tastes sweet," Roq replied. "But weird. Still stuck."

Nabeeh fit in well with our normal rhythm. Knut held their attention, and then I danced around them, delivering killing blows, while Nabeeh and Eryn picked off single targets from a safe distance. The mage kept her space and stayed halfway between us and Eryn, close to the ravine wall.

The sound of more Shardfangs making their way toward us picked up and screeches and scraping claws echoed from two directions. 

"More incoming!" Eryn shouted down from her perch. 

"Two groups! Five and six each!"

Nabeeh turned and ran to join Eryn, climbing up the ravine wall with great ease. "I'll protect her!" she called back. "You two fight on!"

"We need to get them all," I said to Knut, positioning myself back-to-back with him. “They need to focus on us.”

Knut nodded grimly. 

“I am wall. Monsters break on me.”

The two new packs of Shardfangs surged in, and one of the monsters died instantly as it triggered a fire trap Nabeeh cast from beside Eryn. It was flung into the air by the pillar of flame, its limbs going limp and steam rising from its stone-like skin.

The two girls worked in tandem, slaying every other beast as Eryn loosed arrows and Nabeeh cycled through Immolation, Fire Trap, and Fireballs. 

Knut and I fought back-to-back, our shields holding them off while our weapons did the heavy work. 

Worried about Roq's unusual quiet in the face of carnage, I chatted him up between my strikes. 

"Do you still feel nothing?"

"It's like... eating when you’re full!" Roq replied, frustration evident in his voice. "I can feel the power, but it has nowhere to go! Like... like when Knut drinks too much beer! It enters his mouth, he tastes it, but it just flows back out."

"Maybe you need time to digest the power you've gained," I suggested mentally as I killed another Shardfang. "Then it will break through by itself?"

"I DON'T HAVE A STOMACH, ASH!" Roq shouted, exasperated. "It’s an analogy!"

I mentally shrugged and focused on the battle, striking down monster after monster as they threw themselves at us. Finally, the last of the Shardfangs fell, and the ravine floor was littered with carcasses.

Nabeeh sat down on the ledge, panting heavily. 

"Is this how you always hunt? This is insane!"

"Never... this many at once," Eryn replied, her bow lowered next to her. “Except once when Knut decided to experiment with fire and Glowcaps. Usually, we have to search for smaller packs of Shardfangs.”

Knut examined his armor, which was barely scratched. 

"Taunting bring few. This many? Strange."

"It was surprisingly efficient though,” Nabeeh admitted, wiping at her sweaty brow. "In my previous party, we would have spent thrice as long to take down half as many. Shadestealer knows it's less risky, though."

Before we could discuss further, the sound of even more Shardfangs rushing through the ravine echoed off the walls. Seven more came sprinting over the ledge, nearly tumbling down the steep bank as they tried to get to us first.

  *

A long while later, we stood amidst the wreckage of our extended battle. The ravine floor was a scene of utter carnage, with over sixty Shardfang carcasses scattered across the stone. Even with my higher-than-usual stats, I was breathing heavily, and Knut and I were stained with dust and monster ichor.

"It's like... the entire population of the ravine just threw themselves at us," Eryn said, shaking her head in disbelief as she walked among the slain. “Not that I mind. It was good practice and all.”

"Insane. Crazy monsters,” Knut said. “Like rabid dogs.”

"This isn't hunting; it's... a massacre," Nabeeh said, yawning, where she sat on the ground, legs crossed, trying to meditate and get her heart rate down enough to start the mana regeneration. "Something's driving them. That can be the only reason."

“You mean the hive mind?” I suggested. “Think this is its response to us smashing its home?”

"If it is, then it's not as smart as we feared," Eryn said, gesturing at the piles of dead monsters. "This isn't doing anything but filling our storages, no matter how freaky the numbers are."

Knut examined his armor, pointing to spots that were barely scratched. “Test for Pa's work. Armor hold. Good job, Pa."

Suddenly, Roq shrieked in delight, and I jerked as his mental voice boomed in my mind. "It’s here! It’s here!"

A surge of fear ran through me as I processed his words. It? The hive mind?

"What's here? What's wrong?"

"If anything can get me my breakthrough, it's THIS!" Roq exclaimed, exultant. "I can feel it!"

"What in the dried well is that?" Nabeeh said.

I turned to follow where she was looking at and felt the corners of my lips rise.

Riftside 2 - Chapter 2

I breathed in the crisp morning air as I moved through a series of warm-up exercises in the small training yard behind our new home. The space wasn't much, just a patch of packed earth with a few wooden posts. However, it was ours and we planned to make something grand out of it once we could afford it.

“How did it feel to sleep in our new home," I asked Eryn. She sat on a bench by the wall, the only piece of furniture in the back yard. She was going through her arrows, checking them to see how many were still usable.

Eryn looked up and smiled at me. Her golden hair was tied back in that beautiful braid, though a few strands had already escaped to frame her face.

"Better than I expected, actually," she replied, running her fingers along an arrow shaft, checking for cracks. “I’ve been staying in inns for so long I was nervous about having an entire room to myself. Thought it would be too quiet. Unsettling.” She grinned. “Not at all! Slept like a baby.”

"I know what you mean,” I said, laughing as I executed an overhead strike, careful of pulling the hit just enough so as to not break the practice post. "First time I've had my own space, too. Was too quiet so I kept waking up thinking I needed to check on Ma and Pa. It was just…weird, but I loved it. The freedom is wonderdul,” I said and whistled at that.

"Focus!" Roq interrupted. "Less chitchat, more practice! We need to be ready! Anything we find, we CRUSH! It’s the only way to get me my breakthrough, I am sure of it. Rivers and rivers of blood. No, a sea of blood! Yes! With spikes growing from the bottom!”

I chuckled, continuing my routine. Despite what I’d said to Roq, there was a perhaps not completely minor part of me that told me to hunt with him while stuck at level 9. It was an unheard of way to level up, and every monster we killed, would both save us a lot of money, allow us to put the mind gems to leveling someone else, and…science. I was curious how much I could actually leech off him. “Pull foot faster,” Knut said. “Sloppy form.” He sat on a rock he’d rolled to the edge of our yard, hunched over as he meticulously applied a greenish paste to the joints of his new Titanic Plate armor. The monster grease would keep the metal from chafing and provide additional protection against the elements. Unlike the night before where he went all ‘I don’t deserve it’, Knut was now grinning like a child with a moutful of candy.

“See? Even the oaf knows you’re not paying attention.”

“Like this?” I asked Knut, repeating the strike. 

“Better. Swing with meaning.”

Our tank had offered to tutor me on my  strikes and some of the forms we used  in combat. I wasn’t too proud to say yes to any kind of improvement, and readily agreed.

“Pa make good armor," Knut muttered, working the grease into a particularly tight joint. “Better than northern smiths. Don't tell or they skin me."

"Your secret's safe with us," I laughed and swung my hammer again.

A dramatic yawn drew our attention to Nabeeh, who sat cross-legged on the ground, hugging her staff like it was the only thing keeping her awake. Her robes were rumpled, and her eyes barely open.

"Not a morning person, are you?" Eryn asked, amusement dancing in her eyes.

Nabeeh groaned. 

"It's inhuman to be awake at this hour. I became an adventurer specifically so I could keep my own hours.” She squinted at the rising sun with genuine resentment. "But nooo, it's 'early adventurer gets the Shardfangs' with you people."

"Early bird gets Titanfang,” Knut corrected with a grin. “You be happy at end of day. Promise.”

"Whatever," Nabeeh muttered. "Birds, worms, Shardfangs—all should still be sleeping right now. Me included, thank you very much."

“Enough pulling your blows,” Roq said. “Slay this wooden pole. See if it helps me break through.”

“We’ll have to replace it.”

“I don’t care.”

"We'll figure this out, alright? I want you to break through, too, but that won’t happen if we try to force our way. We’ll find Edwin soon and push harder, see if he can tell us anything.”

“Please do. It is frustrating to be stuck at the precipice of greatness.”

"Aren't you hungry for some blood today? Finally get to eat again after the last few  days?"

There was a pause before Roq responded, his voice uncharacteristically subdued. 

"It's not the same when I don't grow in power from destroying everything in existence. What's the point of slaughter if I can’t level up? Now that is just travesty!”I considered pointing out that I'd be getting stronger from it, so it was hardly wasted, but decided against it.

After running through the forms twice more, I hung Roq from my belt. 

“Alright,” I said, clapping my hands to draw everyone’s attention. “Let's finish up and head out. These Shardfangs won't hunt themselves."

We gathered our gear and stepped out onto the main street a short while later, Eryn locking the door with a wide smile on her face. The breeze carried the scent of fresh-baked bread from somewhere nearby, but that was to be expected with so many bakeries around. Dawnwatch was coming alive around us, more vibrant than even just weeks ago with all the new people who were making it their home. Even more so the constant trickle of adventurers.

"Town's growing," I said as we walked down the main street running straight from the town’s entrance, past our house, and to the rift in the distance. "More people every day."

Merchants were opening their shops, guards patrolled in pairs, and construction crews were already preparing for a hard day's work. As we passed between the Adventurers' Guild and the Royal Bank, I glanced left and caught sight of something massive behind the guild hall.

"Look at that," I said, pointing.

Behind the guild, the enormous carcass of the Titanfang we'd killed in the dungeon lay sprawled across the ground. A small group of craftsmen were slowly disassembling the entire carcass, ripping off its armored plates while others carved and preserved its flesh.

"Wonder what they'll use the plates for," I mused. "Wish we could have gotten more of it."

Knut shrugged his massive shoulders. "Home worth more than fancy armor. I think was good deal."

“Easy for you to say," Nabeeh laughed, gesturing at his gleaming new plate. "You got both."

Eryn shuddered slightly as we passed. 

"Even dead it looks terrifying. If that entire thing had been out in the chamber, we’d probably have been done for."

We continued down the street, passing a group of adventurers I hadn’t seen before, heading toward the merchants' quarter. Their equipment looked brand new and they were eagerly chatting, pointing at something past us.

"More guildies,” I noted. "Opportunities must be drawing them in."

"It's too early for news of the raid's success to have spread that far," Eryn pointed out. "They must have been on their way already."

Nabeeh nodded. "Word of steelhusk has reached even in Azbara. That's partly why I came here. With such a valuable resource riftside, I knew parties would be looking for new members. And let’s be honest here. You’ve gotten the best of both worlds. A beauty without equal, and a magician without--hmm, well, not equal, but…ahh, yes! Talent!."

We all chuckled at that goodheartedly, and she laughed, too. Nabeeh had a weird sense of humor and way of speech, but we were getting along just fine.

As we passed the first ring road, I glanced left toward Steel & Scale, hoping to catch a glimpse of Ma and Pa, but they weren't outside yet, The door stood open, though, so I figured that the two were already hard at work. A part of me wanted to go check on them, but the majority revelled in my newfound freedom. I wasn’t a kid anymore, no, I was an adventurer with my own party and life of my own. It was high time I started to act like an adult.

A familiar figure in guard's armor waved as we approached the inner defensive perimeter.

"Enar!" I called. "How's the family?"

"All well," he replied with a grin, stepping from his post. "When are you taking scavengers out again? I've been practicing with my spear.”

"Not sure yet," I admitted. "But I'll save you a spot. It’s a promise."

"Appreciate it," Enar said, clapping me on the shoulder before returning to his spot.

After passing through the sluice, we reached First Steel proper, the powerful wall encircling the rift. Shadows covered us as we stepped through the gatehouse and onto the wooden bridge leading to the rift. The moat inside First Steel was nearly full now, and before we could cross the bridge we had to wait for a team of laborers that emerged from the rift. The two dozen men walked in perfect synchronization, carrying a massive section of steelhusk tree on ropes slung between them.

"Like gold growing from the ground," Nabeeh muttered as we leaned against the gatehouse, making way for them to pass.

"Heavy gold," Knut grunted.

"Tough gold," Eryn added.

"Wooden gold,” I said, and nodding to the rift. ““I just hope it will be enough to stand against anything that might come through that rift."

  *

Like me, Sentinel Station was barely recognizable from when Ma, Pa, and I had arrived at Dawnwatch. What had once been a hastily constructed outpost riftside of the Branchway portal, was now a formidable fort. Not only that, but today it seemed busier than ever, with craftsmen swarming over the walls, and I realized with a start that they were fitting sections of Titanfang armor into the defenses. The worm was huge, true, but there were nowhere enough scales to reinforce all of the walls. That said, steelhusk was already more than strong enough. The scales were just an extra layer of defenses in more critical areas I figured.

"So that's why Harold insisted on buying the carcass," Eryn said.

The yard was filled with stacks of supplies, and two teams of adventurers were preparing to head out. The constant sound of hammering and shouting created a beautiful symphony of industry. This was why we had fought and bled our way into the Twisted Titan to exterminate the breeding chamber. To buy ourselves time to do what we did best: expand, explore, and exploit.

"Hard to believe how different this place looks from when I first arrived," I said, shaking my head in wonder. "The walls had barely been raised. Now they look strong as a frontier town itself.”

My eyes caught a familiar figure on the wall—Commander Edwin, directing workers with quick, efficient gestures. Even from a distance, I could see the exhaustion in his posture.

"Wait here," I told the others. "I need to talk to Edwin."

I jogged toward the wall, calling up to him. 

"Commander! I've been trying to catch you the last few days!"

Edwin's shoulders tensed visibly before he turned, his expression shifting into something that might have been a smile if it weren't so strained.

"Ash," he said, climbing down to meet me. "Good to see you, but I'm drowning in logistics and expansion plans right now."

"It's important," I said, lowering my voice. "It's about my... hammer."

Edwin's eyes darted around, checking who might be within earshot. 

"I wish I could help now, but I have two groups going out on missions, three fortification projects, and I haven't slept in thirty hours."

"Just five minutes—"

"Focus on growing stronger," he interrupted, already backing away. "We'll talk soon, I promise." He turned quickly. "Need to check the eastern wall before the next patrol leaves."

I watched him hurry away, frustration building in my chest. It was clear as day now that he was avoiding me, but what could I do? It’s not like I had any right to order the man or threaten him to give me any information he might have.

"COWARD!" Roq seethed, his voice booming in my mind. "He's avoiding us! He knows something, Ash! Why won't he just tell us?"

"It is strange," I muttered. "But we'll figure it out. I trust him, and so should you. For now, we'll take his advice and focus on getting stronger."

I returned to the others, though some of my frustration must have been evident on my face, because Eryn placed a gentle hand on my arm. 

"The commander did look exhausted.”

“All I need is five minutes...no, a single minute," I muttered, still looking after Edwin's retreating form. “It’s not like we’re just anyone, for crying out loud.”

Nabeeh shrugged dramatically. 

"Powerful men always have secrets. In my experience, they only share when they have no other choice." She twirled her staff idly before dropping it. “Oops.” She picked it up and kept on twirling it. “We need to make ourselves indispensable—or threatening, then I’m sure he’ll talk to you about whatever you want.”

“Now this one has got some brains!" Roq said. "Threatening is definitely the way to go! A little intimidation and he’ll listen. I’m confident!"

Knut nodded sagely. 

“Become strongest. Then answers come. Always work. Even kings talk to powerful warriors."

I sighed, reluctantly accepting their logic, though I knew very well all of it was monster crap. He was avoiding me, for whatever reason, and it was starting to bother me much more than it had any right to. 

"Let's head out , but first, let's check the soul tablet. I want to see where everyone stands."

My eyes flickered to Nabeeh momentarily. This would be a good test of any loyalty she might have toward us and status. How would she react to my unique class? Besides, I was curious about everyone's stats more than anything.

We approached the black stone tablet near the gate, and Eryn stepped up first, placing her hand on its smooth surface. Glowing letters appeared there a moment later.

NAME: Eryn Whitcroft

CLASS: None (Scavenger)

LEVEL: 9 (2/10)

STRENGTH: 11

AGILITY: 17

VITALITY: 9

MIND: 15

TOTAL STATS: 52

"Not bad," Nabeeh said, peering over Eryn's shoulder. "Your agility and mind are impressive for a scavenger, but then again, you are a pretty one if I may say so. Brains and beauty go hand in hand. Just look at me!"

Eryn smiled, though I could see the slight tension in her expression. She was still sensitive about being unclassed.

Nabeeh stepped up next, placing her palm confidently on the stone.

NAME: Nabeeh Sayani

CLASS: Pyromancer

LEVEL: 15 (3/16)

STRENGTH: 15

AGILITY: 16

VITALITY: 16

MIND: 31

TOTAL STATS: 78

MANA: 90/90

"Impressive mind stat," I said.

Nabeeh flashed a grin. 

"Fire magic requires precision. One wrong thought and you're cooking yourself instead of your enemies."

Knut lumbered forward, his hand twice the size of the fire mage’s, and he pressed it against the tablet next.

NAME: Knut Coinshield Steelwall

CLASS: Shieldbearer

LEVEL: 19 (20/20)

STRENGTH: 28

AGILITY: 16

VITALITY: 35

MIND: 14

TOTAL STATS: 93

MANA: 57/57

"Strong like ox," he said with a proud grin. "Tough like mountain."

"And about as quick-witted as both combined," Nabeeh teased, earning a good-natured growl from the northerner.

Finally, I stepped forward, placing my hand on the cool stone surface.

NAME: Ash Aldrich

CLASS: Hammerlord

LEVEL: 10 (4/11)

STRENGTH: 41

AGILITY: 22

VITALITY: 31

MIND: 18

TOTAL STATS: 112

Knut's eyes widened as he read my stats.

"By frozen balls of northern gods! Over one hundred? How?”

“What? Never seen a proper adventurer before?” I asked, wiggling my eyebrows at him and grinned like a crazy man.

Riftside 2 - Chapter 1

I squinted at the parchment in my hands, reading over the purchasing agreement for what felt like the tenth time. Maybe it was the excitement, or even the exhaustion of the last two weeks leading up to the dungeon run, and the two days of hard work since, but the letters just kept evading me. The afternoon sun cast long shadows across the newly constructed house—our house—as Madeleine waited patiently, her broad frame blocking half the light.

"Everything's in order I guess," I said, looking up at the Guild official. "Just making sure there aren't any hidden clauses about mandatory suicide missions and stuff. Would hate to get eaten now that we got this place to ourselves."

Madeleine laughed, the sound booming across the second ring road. She was built like Knut, all muscle and presence, but with a warmth that made her instantly likable.

"The only hidden clause is that you bring some glory to Dawnwatch," she said, tapping the parchment with one thick finger. "This is prime real estate, adventurer. Second ring road and on the main street leading past the guild hall and near to the Rift? Was planned to house visiting dignitaries.”

"And yet you're selling it to us," Eryn said, stepping closer to my side. "How'd we get so lucky? Not that I mind the trade of this versus nearly our entire share of the Titanfang carcass, but umm, it’s just unreal? Is all."

Madeleine glanced between Eryn and me.

"Let's just say Commander Edwin put in a good word. And Harold sees potential in your little group." Her gaze lingered on Eryn. "Even if one of you is technically still a scavenger."

"She won't be for long," I said, perhaps a bit too quickly.

"I'm sure." Madeleine said and smiled. "In the meantime, I wish you best of luck with the house.”

Knut came circling from behind the building for the third time, his heavy footsteps crunching on the gravel path.

“Walls weak,” he grumbled. "Not like northern logs.”

“It’s made of steelhusk,” I said. “It’s twice as tough as any northern house!”

Knut grunted. “If falling roof wake me up, I come to guild hall for giant carcass.”

“The walls are sturdy enough," Madeleine assured him. “Monster resistant, as is the roof. Ain’t pretty or fancy inside, not yet anyway, but it won’t fall down any time now.”

Nabeeh, who'd been inspecting the steelhusk building with a critical eye, rejoined our little group. 

"I've checked the fine print," she announced dramatically. "By signing this, we agree to be guild slaves, right?"

"Only on Tuesdays," Madeleine replied without missing a beat.

I chuckled and signed my name at the bottom of the parchment. It felt strange—almost significant—to be signing as the official party leader, purchasing a properly for us. Like I was taking responsibility not just for myself, but for all of us.

"FINALLY!" Roq's voice boomed in my mind. "A proper home for a proper weapon! Though I expect a place of honor, not some dusty corner. Perhaps a second velvet cushion on top of a pedestal? Something befitting my magnificence in the very least."

"Congratulations," Madeleine said, handing me a ring with heavy iron keys. "These are yours now.” She chuckled. “Try not to burn it down. It’d be really hard to explain.” She rolled up the parchment and tucked it into her satchel. "And if you need anything, or you’ve got some money to spend on upgrades, you know where to find me. I’ll be happy to help fix things while you are out hunting.”

As she walked away, I turned to face our new home again—and then my companions. My friends.

"Well," I said, tossing the keys to Eryn. "Shall we?"

The door to our new home swung open with a satisfying creak, revealing a spacious main room. I’d gotten so used to a multi-functional home, with the smithy and the shop taking the most of our space, that so much open space felt strange. The wooden floor stood completely bare, and the smell of new construction hung in the air—sawdust, steelhusk, and endless possibility.

"Dibs on the biggest room!" Nabeeh called, already darting toward the stairs.

"Wait!" Knut thundered after her. “Biggest room for me. I am biggest person!"

I laughed, watching them race up the stairs like children. Eryn's hand slipped into mine, warm and familiar.

"Can you believe this?" she whispered. "Our own place."

"OUR place?" Roq interjected. "I don't recall YOUR name on that parchment. Though I suppose she’ll be spending plenty of time here regardless, even though, as the giantess pointed out, she’s not yet an adventurer."

“And you know how much it frustrates her. So be nice. Besides, we’ll rectify that issue as soon as possible. Investing in her will allow you to kill more stuff, so isn’t it a good thing?”

Eryn raised an eyebrow. "What's he saying now?" 

She’d gotten even better at knowing what was going on in my head, especially when it involved a murderous soul hammer trash talking.

"Nothing important," I assured her, tugging her toward the stairs. "He wants another pillow, and a pedestal so we can all worship him or something.”

Eryn chuckled and slapped my chest playfully.

“Let's make sure those two don't tear the place apart fighting over the rooms. Coming?” she said, taking my hand. Upstairs, we found Knut standing in the doorway of what was clearly the master bedroom, his massive frame nearly filling the entire space. He was eyeing the room with obvious desire, but when he saw us, he stepped aside with exaggerated formality.

"For lady," he said, gesturing Eryn inside. “Smaller room for me. Like cave. Cozy."

Eryn's eyes widened. "Oh, I couldn't—"

“You must," Knut insisted. “Or Ash take. Not good for head. Grows too fast. You need space for... healing things? Books? Plants? Girl things.”

Nabeeh poked her head out from another doorway. "Oh yes, turn it into a healing shrine," she teased. "Maybe some crystals? Wind chimes? A little altar to the spirits of wellness?"

"I was thinking more like a bed and a dresser," Eryn replied dryly. “And a heavy lock to ensure my virtue stays that,” she said. “Mine.”

I winked at her and left them to their good-natured bickering and wandered back downstairs, Knut's heavy footsteps followed me. I didn’t care which room I got. They were all wonderful in the fact that Pa and Ma wouldn’t be sleeping in them, and the size difference was negligible.

The main room had a large fireplace along one wall, currently cold and empty. I ran my hand along the rough stone mantel. It still needed some work, but I could see a certain hammer enjoying himself above the crackling fire.

"Good spot for Roq," I murmured.

"WHAT?" Roq's indignation nearly made me wince. "You want to display me like some trophy? Some decoration? I am a WEAPON OF MASS DESTRUCTION, not a conversation piece!"

"You'd be above the fireplace. Place of honor. Besides, you literally just asked for a pedestal. If you didn’t want it so we could display you, what did you want it for?”

"Well... when you put it that way..."

Knut came to stand beside me, his eyes taking in the room. 

"Strange," he said quietly.

"What's strange?"

"This." He gestured around us. "House. Home. Not sleeping in inn or tent." A small smile tugged at his lips. "Good strange. Like it. Finally call something home. With friends."

I nodded. 

“When did you last have a permanent home?”

“Never.”

“Not even as a kid?”

“We hunted. Roamed. Good life. Until not.”

“Ah,” I said. “It’s strange for me too.”

“Be in one place?”

“To be without Ma and Pa. I’ve always been with either my birth parents or them. But now?”

Knut nodded and clapped me on the shoulder. “They safe.”

“I know. It’s still strange and will definitely take time to get used to.”

“Mount hammer higher," Knut said, nodding at the mantel. “Less complaining.”

"I HEARD THAT!" Roq bellowed in my mind. "And I'll have you know my commentary is INVALUABLE. Who else will point out when you're being idiots? Who else will remind you of the GLORY OF COMBAT when you're getting soft and domestic?"

"I think this height is perfect," I said, patting the mantel.

Knut chuckled, the sound rumbling deep in his chest. 

“Hammer talking?”

"When isn't he?"

  *

By evening, we'd cleaned the place as best we could without proper supplies. The floors were swept, the windows wiped down, and we'd lit a small fire in the fireplace. With no furniture yet, we sat in a circle on the floor, the dancing flames casting long shadows across the walls.

"So," Nabeeh said, "We need more money. Fast. Unless you all enjoy sleeping on the floor, eating on the floor, cooking on the floor, and, well, you know. Floor.”

"We hunt tomorrow," Knut said. "Shardfangs. Good practice, good money."

"And good materials," Eryn added, leaning against my shoulder, her warmth a comfort in the cool evening air. "Pa works wonders with those… what did you call them? Rock puppies.”

Eryn leaned against my shoulder, her warmth a comfort in the cool evening air. 

"And we’ll start saving for your class gem,” I said. “We won’t have you staying a scavenger a second longer than necessary.”

Eryn hugged me, and Knut nodded. 

“Healer support make party strong. We kill. Pretty bird fix ouchies. Only can not heal broken heart. Eh?”

Eryn punched Knut’s shoulder lightly. 

“I don’t break hearts, Knut. Ash’s heart is safe with me. As long as he doesn’t cheat on me with some bimbo. Other than that, I’m just fine.

“Having a healer will make us rich too,” Nabeeh added. “We can take on tougher monsters, higher level quests, and more risk. It’s worth the investment.” Then she chuckled. “But I’m getting a bed first. I slept on the ground enough making my way here.”

I pulled up my soul chart, revelling in how far I’d come, and the joy of having an actual adventuring party.

NAME: Ash Aldrich

CLASS: Hammerlord

LEVEL: 10 (4/11)

STRENGTH: 41

AGILITY: 22

VITALITY: 31 

MIND: 18

TOTAL STATS: 112

MANA: 45/45

ABILITIES:

1. NAME: Hammer Mastery

TYPE: Passive

DESCRIPTION: Hammers deal 15% increased damage. Other weapons deal 25% reduced damage.

2. NAME: Stagger

TYPE: Passive

DESCRIPTION: Hammers have a 10% chance to stagger targets on a successful hit, slowing their target's movement speed for 30 seconds and lower defense parameters by 10%. 

NOTE: Each stack reduces chance by 2%.

3. NAME: Smash

TYPE: Active / Attack

DESCRIPTION: Channel energy into your hammer, causing it to deal extra damage on hit. 

NOTE: Every activation costs 10 mana.

“Four out of eleven?” Roq's voice was sharp with frustration. "It is SO frustrating. Are you even trying to help me with my breakthrough? Maybe you’re the problem, did you ever think of that? Maybe another wielder would have figured this out by now. Maybe you're just not good enough to help me evolve."

I barely managed to restrain my sigh at Roq’s habitual complaint. Over the two days since the dungeon raid he’d barely shut up about the ‘experience leeching’ as he called it.

“That's not fair and you know it. We're both stuck with this. I'm doing everything I can and you acting like a primadonna doesn’t help things, Roq."

"Are you really? Or are you too busy playing house? Maybe Edwin knows something he's not telling us. Maybe he's laughing at us right now, watching us struggle while he keeps the secret to himself!"

“I’ll corner him one of these days. You know I want this as much as you.”

“I’m not sure you do. The longer I stay stuck, the more powerful you’ll become, leeching MY experience.”

"Roq, that's enough. We'll figure this out together. You keep it up and I will just keep hammering stuff until I’m level 20 and we can deal with it then."

His resentment lingered in my mind, a bitter undercurrent that was becoming all too familiar. He’d barely shut up about being stuck since we got out of the dungeon. Me being unable to find a single hint about soul weapons or how to level them, and Edwin dodging me at every opportunity, hadn’t helped. 

A knock at the door interrupted our chat. 

“Who?” Knut bellowed as I rose to my feet.

"Housewarming gift!” came the call. It was a voice familiar to all of us by now, even for Nabeeh.

“Johan!” Eryn said, bouncing up and rushing past me and throwing the door wide open.

Johan stood on our doorstep, a large basket in his arms and a wide grin on his face. Steam rose from whatever was inside, carrying the mouthwatering scent of roasted meat and fresh bread. He pushed the basket into Eryn’s arms. 

"Can't have the future heroes of Noros going hungry on their first night in their new home."

“Ouf! What’s in here?” Eryn asked. “It’s heavy as sin!”

I peered across her shoulder as she opened the basket, and Knut jumped in place like a child on her other side. Inside was not just food, but a small keg of beer and four mugs. A small note was tucked between the loaves of bread: ‘Proud to be a small part of your journey. Don't forget the little people when you're famous. —Johan’

"This is incredible," I said, genuinely touched. "You didn't have to do this."

Johan waved away my thanks. 

"Consider it an investment. When monsters are breaking down the walls, I'll be counting on you lot to save my skin," he said and winked. "Again."

I couldn't help but marvel at how far Johan had come from the scared scavenger I'd first met. He'd built something for himself here, and become a key part of the community.

“Free food?" Knut asked, reaching for the basket. “Being hero not so bad. Will always save when need. Promise!"

Johan laughed. 

"Just don't let it go to your head. Or stomach." He clapped me on the shoulder. “The meals are only free this once. The beer, well, you know you drink for free. Even if you cost me the profit of twelve normal sized men, Knut!”

“What’s in the box?” Nabeeh asked from where she still sat on the floor.

“Stuff to make you enjoy the evening,” Johan said. “Tomorrow,  your hard work begins again. And umm…say, what do you think about selling me a few monster heads? Was thinking maybe it would be fun putting them up around the tavern. To show that we’re taking heads, too. Could do wonders to morale?"

“I love that,” I said. “We’ll see what we can scrounge up.”

“Thanks,” Johan said and headed out.No sooner had Johan left than we gathered around the food, the aroma making my stomach growl. I hadn't realized how hungry I was until now.

"This is quite the spread," Nabeeh said, pulling out a roasted chicken leg. "Your tavern friend knows how to curry favor with adventurers."

Knut was already pouring beer into the mugs, foam spilling over the sides. "Good man. Smart man. Feed fighters, fighters protect tavern."

"It's more than that," Eryn said to Nabeeh, accepting a mug. "Johan tried scavenging and nearly died. He knows what it's like out there, and he remembers what we did for him, and how it almost cost us our lives, too."

"Oh please," Roq said. "Are we going to get sentimental over FOOD now? Though I must admit, that chicken does look succulent. Perhaps you could drip some of the juices onto my head? For... maintenance purposes."

"What's up?" Eryn asked, noticing my expression.

"My hammer wants chicken juice on his head."

Nabeeh nearly choked on her beer. 

"Your hammer wants... what?"

"Don't ask," I said, tearing off a piece of bread. "Trust me, it's better that way."

Knut nodded sagely. 

"Hammer have strange tastes. Like pie. And milk."

"How can a hammer have wants?" Nabeeh asked, looking at me as if I was crazy, for which I couldn't blame her. We had decided not to tell her about Roq for now, not until we were completely sure she would not only want to stay in the party, but that she would be loyal to us and not spill our secrets. Until then it was easier to pretend I was a bit coco for monster guts.

I scratched the back of my head. 

"Sometimes I get a feeling my hammer wants something, and ever since I started indulging those feelings, luck has been on our side. I know it's strange, but, hey, if it works, right?"

"Speaking of strange and things working," Nabeeh said, leaning forward. "What's the deal with House Domitius? I've heard whispers, but nothing concrete."

The mood shifted instantly. Eryn's shoulders tensed, and Knut's expression darkened.

"They're our enemies. Vultures," I said, keeping my voice even. "They prey on craftsmen, especially blacksmiths, finding ways to steal their forges or enslaving them through brutal contracts. They take, and take, and keep on taking."

"They burned down Pa's previous smithy," Eryn added quietly.

"Your father is a smith too?" the mage asked.

"No," Eryn said, shaking her head. "Pa is Ash's father. Well, adoptive father. But, he's so nice to us all, kind of like a father figure, so we all just call him Pa."

Nabeeh nodded. 

"So they burned down your smithy and are still after your family here? This far out on the frontier?”

"They have a claim to our smithy," I explained. "Pa needed a loan to build it. We're working on paying it off, but..."

“Noble shits want no money," Knut finished. "Want smithy. Want control. Short time ago they try burn it down. Us sleeping in it."

“When are we paying them a visit? They should have sent someone here AGES ago. Someone else we can smash,” Roq interjected. "I'm sure I could persuade them to reconsider their business practices. Nothing says 'debt forgiveness' like a hammer to the skull!"

"Not helping, Roq. I already told you that we can’t just go about and break their skulls whenever we please. Things are different when you poke a noble house. And they’ll send someone eventually, I’m sure. They got the gem gram Ivan had left. When he doesn’t show up? They’ll come."

"Who said anything about helping? I'm talking about SOLVING THE PROBLEM."

"Why blacksmiths specifically?" Nabeeh asked, reaching for more bread to soak up the chicken grease. "Seems oddly specific for a noble house."

"Control weapon and armor supply, control power," Knut said simply.

I nodded. 

"Exactly. In Kingsworth, they own most of the smithies. They dictate prices, quality, who gets what. The Adventuring Guild has its own smiths, but for everyone else..."

"And with the rifts opening," Eryn added, "Monster materials are becoming the new gold. Whoever controls the production..."

"Controls the market," Nabeeh finished. "Clever bastards."

"They're more than clever," I said. "They're dangerous. Their youngest son, Earl Domitius, he’s a level thirty-two adventurer."

Nabeeh whistled low. 

"That's... problematic."

“True,” Knut agreed.

“It’s not impressive. We'll be there in no time! And then we'll crush this Earl like an insect beneath our mighty—"

"Roq, please. We're trying to have a serious conversation here."

"I AM being serious! Deadly serious! Which is exactly what this Earl will be when we're done with him! Once you figure out MY BREAKTHROUGH!”

"What about the Adventuring Guild?" Nabeeh asked. “Will they not help you?”

“I’m not sure how it works in Azbara, but here in Tharungia the Guild is careful of their neutrality,” Eryn said. “They need the nobles' support for resources, land, and political backing. And the nobles need the Guild to keep the monsters at bay."

“Useless,” Knut said, draining his mug and refilling it with the little that remained of the keg, without offering anyone else. I didn’t mind.

Nabeeh considered this, twirling a chicken bone between her fingers. 

"Well, that makes our path forward clear, doesn't it? We need to become powerful enough that they can’t mess with us.”

“We?” Eryn asked.

“We,” Nabeeh said. "Power is the only true currency in this world. Gold, titles, land—they're just symbols. Real power is what you can do to survive, and what you can do to others to…unsurvive them. And I’ve thrown in with you. No point being a fair weather party, would it?”

"Speaking from experience?" I asked.

Something flickered across Nabeeh's face—pain, perhaps, or anger—before her usual confident smile returned. 

"Let's just say I've learned a few lessons about power and those who wield it."

"I like her more and more," Roq commented. "She understands the fundamental truth of existence: might makes right!"

"Enough politics," Knut declared, raising his mug. "Toast! To new home. New team. One big family."

We clinked our mugs together, the beer sloshing over the sides, mostly into Knut’s.

"To becoming strong enough to protect what matters," Eryn added.

"To making those who cross us regret it," Nabeeh said with a wicked grin.

"To family,” I finished simply.

As we ate, the conversation turned to tomorrow's hunt and Nabeeh listened intently.

"The Ironclad Ravine is our best bet, slaying Shardfangs," I said, wiping grease from my chin. “Good place to work on our party tactics while earning money.”

"Pack tactics?" Nabeeh asked.

"Basic ones," Eryn confirmed. "They'll try to flank you, but they're not particularly smart. Their main advantage is their armor, claws, and those teeth of theirs."

"Bite through steel," Knut added. "Smash rock puppy weak spots. Neck. Underbelly."

"Or just hit them hard enough that the armor doesn't matter," I said with a grin.

"NOW you're talking!" Roq exclaimed. "None of this strategic nonsense. Just pure, glorious VIOLENCE!"

"What about those Crystal Strikers?" Nabeeh suggested. "I've heard they're worth more, and I talked with the staff maker. If I can get her the right materials, and a dune’s worth of gold, she’ll make me a significant upgrade.”

“The Echoing Chasm is too dangerous for now," I said. "At least until Eryn gets her class."

Eryn's expression tightened slightly. 

"I can handle myself."

"I know you can," I assured her quickly. "But we need you at full strength. You remember what we saw there.”

"Crystalin dangerous," Knut agreed. "Smart. Work together. Bad first hunt as team."

Nabeeh nodded reluctantly. 

"Fair enough. Shardfangs it is, but I would like to visit there as soon as we can. As a four-man-and-woman team, it shouldn’t be too dangerous."

"Agree with that wholeheartedly. First we need some coins to set this place up," I continued, "Then we need to focus on getting Eryn her class gem."

“Furniture," Nabeeh agreed. “I need my beauty sleep, and wood is far less comfortable than sand.”

“Can sleep anywhere," the northerner shrugged. "But bed nice."

“And speaking of sleeping," Nabeeh said with a mischievous grin, "I couldn't help but notice there are four bedrooms and four of us, yet somehow I suspect we'll only be using three most nights."

Eryn's cheeks flushed pink and she let out a small squeal, then slapped Nabeeh’s leg. 

I cleared my throat and tapped my finger on the hard wooden floor.

“Not that it’s any of your business, but you are incorrect. We are courting, and we’re both adamant about doing it properly,” I said.

"Just making an observation," Nabeeh said innocently. "Though I do wonder what the Guild will say about a scavenger living here. You heard Madeleine.”

"The Guild can mind its own business," I said firmly.

"Oh, the SCANDAL!" Roq mocked. “Let’s SMASH anyone who dares comment on it!"

“I thought you didn’t like all the smoochy smoochy?”

“I just want to kill a few humans.”

“Why?”

“Maybe a human kill is what I need to break through.”

I sighed.

"Nabeeh jealous," Knut said, his expression deadpan. "No one to keep her warm. We find you a hot blooded man if you want. We are family now, yes? Look out for each other."

Nabeeh threw a chicken bone at him, which he caught effortlessly and crushed between two fingers. 

"I'll have you know I prefer my bed unoccupied, thank you very much. Fewer complications that way."

"Speaking of complications," Eryn said, clearly eager to change the subject, "What's the plan to… upgrade your hammer?” 

That was the code for leveling Roq.

“Any ideas yet?" Eryn asked.

I shook my head. 

"Edwin's been avoiding me since we returned. I'm not sure if it’s just because he’s so busy riftside or if something’s wrong, but I’m going to have to address it sooner rather than later.”

"Or he's HIDING it from us," Roq insisted. "Keeping us weak while he plots and schemes to take me from your cold, dead hands! We should strike first!”

“What upgrade are you going for?" Nabeeh asked. “Something that needs a particular type of monster carcass?"

"Or ritual," Knut added. "Blood sacrifice. Moon phase. Magic words."

"That's... actually not a bad thought," I admitted. “Pa made this hammer without a guide. Mostly luck. There could be special requirements we don't know about."

"A blood sacrifice sounds promising," Roq said eagerly. "Whose blood shall we spill first? I vote for Benedict. Yes, let's sacrifice HIM! I don’t care if it’ll give me a hammer freeze. I DEMAND ice mage blood!”

"We're not sacrificing anyone, Roq. At least not unless it’s completely necessary. Killing people has different implications than killing monsters. Stop wishing for human death."

“That’s not acceptable. I refuse to be stuck at level nine forever. Also, why don’t you have a problem killing my kind, huh? You are a racist! No, a speciesist…or something. No idea if that’s even a thing?”

A knock at the door interrupted our discussion. Knut was on his feet instantly, his mace appearing in hand.

"Who?" he called.

"It's us," came Ma's voice. “We've brought gifts!"

I opened the door to find Pa and Ma, their arms laden with bundles.

"Thought you might need these," Ma said, bustling past me with a stack of blankets and pillows. "Can't have you sleeping on bare floors!”

Pa followed more slowly, limping slightly, carrying something large wrapped in an oiled cloth. The distinctive shape made my blacksmith's instincts tingle with curiosity. Whatever was under that wrapping had the unmistakable silhouette of armor.

“Thank you, Ma!” Eryn said, accepting the bundles, and handing part to Nabeeh.

The mage bowed from the waist. 

“May shade always find you,” she said. “Umm, Ma.”

Ma and Pa shared a glance, before laughing. 

“From your tone, that’s not an insult. But I’d rather fancy a bit more sun myself,” Pa said. “We’re always cramped up in that shop of ours. We should go out more often, and now we have a good reason. To visit the kids.”

“In the desert, it is a most valuable commodity,” Nabeeh said, “As are genuine presents such as these. Thank you.”

“Oh, stop it,” Ma said, waving the comment away. “We can’t have our son’s adventuring party sleeping on the bare floor now, can we? It’ll be bad for your health!”

“And speaking of health, I’ve got something for you, Knut," Pa said, his voice gruff. “I’ve been setting aside part of the carcasses you’ve been bringing, and with the Titanfang pieces you brought? Well…”

Knut's eyebrows rose as Pa set the bundle down in the center of our bare floor, and unwrapped the oiled cloth to reveal a gleaming set of plate armor. 

I grinned at the craftsmanship.

The metal had a distinctive gray-blue sheen, but the most amazing part was the chest piece, clearly made from Titanfang materials. 

“Deserters balls in a rotting sack,” Knut said, and Eryn slapped his arm as I knelt beside the armor, running my fingers over the joins. Pa had worked the plates to perfection. They were thick enough for protection at vital areas, thinner at flex points for mobility. The rivets were countersunk and polished smooth, and the edges were beveled to deflect blows rather than catch them.

"It is a fairly decent armor," I said, pointing out how we'd integrated the monster's natural armor plates into the design. "We worked to preserve the strength of the Titanfang plates while giving you a full range of motion.”

“Worked together?” Knut asked.

I nodded. “Took most of the last two days, but after you took the hit for me in the dungeon we figured it’d be in our best interest to make you even better equipped to take more hits for me in the future.” I grinned and winked at the northerner. 

“At least you managed to follow instructions for once and get the finish on the armor just right.”

"Took every bit of the Titanfang Ash managed to get from Edwin," Pa admitted. "Worth it though."

Knut circled the armor, his expression unreadable. 

"Too fancy," he said, but his hands twitched toward the armor. “I fight dirty. Not look like knight."

"You'll look like whatever the hell you want," Pa replied. "But you'll look alive, which is the point. That's the real gift here. The quality. Could've made standard plate, kept more material for other projects. But you deserve the best. Because you are protecting my son, and my future daughter-in-law.”

"Oh my," Nabeeh said as she too circled the armor, eyes wide. "Our tank is getting an upgrade. You'll be positively resplendent, Knut."

“Don’t know word," Knut grumbled. "Means 'hard to kill'?”

"It means you'll look pretty like a noble," Eryn teased.

Knut made a face of such exaggerated disgust that we all burst out laughing.

"Try it on," Pa urged. "Want to make sure the fit is right before your hunt tomorrow.”

As Knut began strapping on the armor with Pa's help, I noticed Ma had pulled Eryn aside near the kitchen area. They spoke in hushed tones, but with my enhanced hearing, I caught enough to piece it together.

"You'll take care of him, won't you?" Ma asked softly, her hands clasping Eryn's. "He charges ahead without thinking sometimes."

Eryn squeezed Ma's hands. 

"With everything I have," she promised. "He's stubborn and reckless, but he's mine to protect now, too. I won't let anything happen or I’ll die alongside him.”

“Watch out for Roq’s influence," Ma whispered. "You're already family to us, you know that."

"I know," Eryn replied. "And I couldn't be more grateful for how you have welcomed me.”

I turned away, pretending I hadn't heard, a warmth spreading through my chest that had nothing to do with the fire. Sure, I’d known how she felt, but hearing it in this way was something else indeed.

"Oh PLEASE," Roq complained. "All this SENTIMENT is making me nauseous. Though I must admit, that armor IS impressive. Your father knows his craft, sure, but without our help…or rather, without ME, the set of armor wouldn’t have turned out that well. I can promise you that, but you know, I wonder what he could make for YOU with the right materials?"

“Have you checked the stats, Knut?” I asked.

Pa’s grin showed nearly every single one of his pearly whites. “Go on, big guy. Pick it up.”

Knut shrugged, pretending disinterest. 

“Too fancy for me. You take. Look like pretty boy.”

I rolled my eyes and swiped it into my spatial storage, bringing up the statistics and marvelling at them again.

Name: Titanic Plate 

Type: Chest

Rarity: Rare

+5 Vitality

+2 Strength

“By the First Forge and Final Flame!” I said, acting as if I hadn’t seen them in the smithy.

Pa chuckled. 

“Yup!”

I swiped the armor out and handed it to Knut. 

“Stop being a child, and look. It’s worth it.”

Knut accepted the armor and his eyebrows rose. 

“By mercenary’s purse!” He turned to Pa. “Rare!”

Pa inspected his soot-stained nails and shrugged. 

“Steel and scale, you know.”

Knut pulled Pa into a bear hug, lifting the huge man off his feet and twirling him around. 

“Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! I protect golden bird!”

After Knut finally put Pa back down and we all finished laughing, Ma fussed around the house for a while longer, making dire predictions about our ability to keep the place clean and promising to bring proper cookware tomorrow. When they finally left, the house felt warmer somehow, more like a home.

"Your parents are good people," Nabeeh said softly, running her fingers over one of the blankets Ma had brought.

"The best," I agreed. “You’ll see in due time. I promise.”

Knut stood in the center of the room, now wearing his new armor, moving his arms experimentally to test the range of motion. The firelight caught on the metal, sending blue-gray reflections dancing across the walls.

"Perfect," he declared. “Will tank many hits and absorb many glowcap explosions for science. And to honor Pa’s work."

"That's all he asks," I said, clapping him on the shoulder. So what if Roq had been instrumental in the forging. Pa was still the smith and the director, and deserved the praise. 

We spent the next hour arranging our sleeping areas with the blankets and pillows Ma had brought, the conversation flowing easily between us. Plans for tomorrow's hunt, ideas for furniture we'd need to buy, debates about the best ways to decorate our new home. 

It felt exciting, reaching a new stage in life. Not only was I a classed adventurer, but I had my own room for the first time in my life. One away from home and together with a party of adventurers under my care. It just felt…awesome.

As the fire burned down to embers, Knut yawned, stretching his massive arms above his head. 

"Sleep now. Hunt tomorrow." He eyed me with amusement. "Maybe put hammer under pillow? Soak wisdom?”

"Don't even joke about that," I muttered, but I smiled.

"Actually, that's not a bad idea," Roq mused. "I could whisper strategies while you sleep. Or perhaps just remind you of all the glorious violence awaiting us tomorrow. Sweet dreams, indeed!"

Nabeeh and Knut retreated to their rooms first, leaving me standing by the stairs with Eryn in my arms.

“I love you,” she said, smiling.

“I know,” I said, leaning down to kiss her. “I love you too.”

Eventually we separated and she went to her room, giving me a wave and a smile across her shoulder.

I paused at the stairs, looking down on our empty main room, already imagining how it would look filled with furniture, with new memories, and with life.

Tomorrow would be our first hunt as a proper team. The beginning of something new—and hopefully, something great.

Riftside 2 - Prologue

Rage pulsed through the mass. 

Fury. 

Indignation. 

The breeding chamber had been filled with thousands of costly eggs, the result of countless resources and hours spent breeding, nourishing, and watching over them. It all lay in ruins now. Nothing but charred remains and goo littered the floor, the contents spilled uselessly across blackened wood. The offensive stench of burned biomass hung in the air and it bothered the creature more than it wanted to admit.

The hive mind's physical form trembled, black veins pulsing beneath bark-like armor. Its massive root-limbs dug into the chamber floor with each step, seeking stability as anger pushed against coherent thoughts.

Fragment had been here. So close. Within grasp. Then...  it was just gone.

“Unacceptable!" The hive mind's voice boomed through the chamber, its thousand voices speaking as one and echoing off the dead walls. 

Waves of psychic force rippled outward, causing lesser minions to cower in dark corners and bark to peel off the dungeon’s insides. 

"Fragment returns to mass! Natural order. Why resistance? Why failure?"

The hive mind stomped and some debris fell from the ceiling, raining over its tree-like body. 

"Humans are weak. Fragile. Temporary. Why do they resist? How do I destroy? They keep fragment from becoming wholeness."

Another slam and more tremors passed through the Twisted Titan.

"Fragment Here. Within reach. Offered unity. Offered power. Fragment refused. Refused! It dared!”

The emerald core embedded in the hive mind's chest pulsed, casting its nurturing green light across the devastation. Deep in its core it still sensed the fragment, Vannash’, moving away, carried by the human shell. It hated every moment of the ordeal.

Distance growing. Connection weakening.

A skittering sound drew the hive mind's attention.

Gnash entered the chamber with erratic, twitching motions. Muscles rippled beneath its patchy fur. The rat-creature stood as tall as the now dead trolls had, with bulging eyes that darted in all directions. Its oversized teeth nervously gnawed at nothing.

"Great-mighty mass! Terrible-bad news about eggs, yes-yes?" Gnash's high-pitched voice echoed through the chamber as it scurried closer, tail gripped in its front paws. "All broken-smashed by tiny humans. Very sad. Very unfortunate."

The hive mind's attention shifted fully to the rat-creature. Gnash had been a gift to make his life more bearable in this barbaric place. A servant of another hive mind. Useful as a scout. Less useful for intelligent conversation.

"Explain failure," the hive mind demanded. "Why humans not crushed? Why fragment not reclaimed? Simple task. Overwhelming numbers. Victory was certain, yet we lose."

Gnash's whiskers twitched as it considered the question, head tilting at an unnatural angle.

"Maybe humans have secret pact with moons?" it suggested, gesturing upward with a clawed hand. "Moons very powerful, yes-yes. Or maybe fragment enjoys being hammer now? New shape, new purpose!"

The hive mind's core darkened with displeasure.

"Oh! Oh!" Gnash bounced excitedly. "Maybe they eat too much cheese? Cheese makes creatures strong, yes-yes! Very strengthening!"

Rage surged through the collective consciousness. The hive mind lashed out, a root whipping across the chamber to slam into Gnash, sending the rat creature crashing into the wall.

"Useless," the hive mind hissed. "All servants are useless. Creations all fail. Woodweaver failed. Arclight failed. All monsters failed."

Silence fell over the chamber. 

The hive mind's core pulsed slower. 

Collective had been certain of victory. It had calculated, planned, and then executed. 

It had drawn the humans in, made them bring Vannash’. 

Then its own old minion attacked the hive mind.

It shivered at the memory of the pain. The steelroots digging into it, seeking its mind core. 

Underestimated humans? Impossible.

A groan echoed from the wall as Gnash stirred. Blood matted its fur, but that was nothing for the morbid creature because of its regenerative abilities. The would were already sealing.

"Apologies, mighty-great one," the oversized rat wheezed, limping forward, head bobbing. "Gnash speaks foolishness. But Gnash knows things. Yes-yes. Served other hive minds before. Older ones. Stronger ones. More... cunning ones."

The hive mind's attention sharpened. "Other hive minds irrelevant. We are supreme. We are whole."

Gnash grinned, displaying too many teeth in its elongated jaw. It leaned forward conspiratorially, as if sharing a secret.

"Other hive minds knew special tricks. Unique minions. Not just many-many minions. Better minions.” It blinked. "Diggers! Yes-yes! Monsters to tunnel the human walls. Collapse the steelhusks! They succeed, got strong, and are now gone to other worlds.”

The rat-creature pantomimed digging motions with its clawed hands.

“And fliers! Silent, swift, strike from sky!" It jumped, arms spread wide in imitation of wings.

“Make strong minions cannibalize the weak, yes? Make bigger, better beasts!" It made chomping motions, drool dripping from its incisors.

The hive mind considered these suggestions with reluctance. 

Learn from others? 

Impossible. 

The collective is complete. Perfect. It needed no outside wisdom.

"We are the mass," it intoned. "We are whole. We need not lesser wisdom."

Gnash tilted its head again. For a moment, the creature's twitching stilled, and it regarded the hive mind with an infuriating look.

"How does Hive grow¸," it asked quietly, "If hive  does not learn?"

The hive mind's core flickered as the collective processed the concept. 

Growth required adaptation. 

Evolution demanded change. 

To become more, must we acknowledge what we are not?

The first human attack on its home had been a shock. Maybe it had sent Woodweaver too early.  And maybe it had deployed Arclight before it reached full potential. Had it been scattering lesser minions without strategy? Without purpose beyond sending numbers?

Mistakes? Inefficiencies. Perhaps… failures.

"Speak more," the hive mind said and regarded the rat with a dangerous curiosity.

Gnash's face split into a delighted grin. It scampered closer, emboldened.

"First-first, must understand human weaknesses. Not just smash-crush. Must be clever-smart." It tapped its misshapen head. "Humans have walls, yes-yes, but humans have greed. They not stay inside walls.”

The hive mind's core brightened as it processed these insights. 

“We kill the strong humans. Make their hive weak.”

"Yes-yes!" Gnash chittered excitedly. "And must make better minions! Not waste essence and gems on weak ones. Make few, but stronger! Specialized for killing!”

The hive mind extended its awareness through the chamber, through the tunnels, and finally through the entire dungeon. It sensed the humans fleeing back across its territory. 

There was still much raw biomass waiting to be shaped and more grew in its territory every day.

Resources. Materials. Potential.

“Will breed new forms," it declared. "Stronger. Smarter."

It sent commands rippling through the dungeon, reshaping priorities, and redirecting energies. In dark corners, pods began to form, containing new designs, new adaptations. It would take time to replace what the humans had destroyed, but if there was one thing the hive mind had, it was time. 

“No weaklings. The strong rise."

Throughout the dungeon, minions threw themselves at one another, ripping and tearing and clawing and biting, gobbling up the pieces they could. What essence remained flowed back to the central mass, to be redistributed to the more worthy vessels.

“Strike-push where they do not expect. Destroy-kill wooden base,” Gnash said. 

In a separate breeding chamber, egg sacks changed, adapting to the hive’s new commands. Limbs for digging dirt, membranes for flight, reinforced skeletons for mighty heights, all envisioned and put into production. 

The hive mind's core pulsed brighter, its rage cold and focused. Making these changes would take a lot of time, but it would be worth it. After all, no one escaped the collective. Not even the hammer fragment.

It turned its attention upward, beyond the chamber ceiling, beyond the dungeon itself, toward the distant presence of the fragment—of Vannash'.

“Fragment will return. We will be whole. That is promise.”

Before larger minds check.

Gnash chittered excitedly, bouncing from foot to foot.

“Will force Vannash’ to devour human pet," the hive mind concluded, satisfaction flowing through its mass.

This time, the humans would fall. 

The fragment would return.

And when this world joined the mass, the hive mind would move onto larger conflicts.

As it was meant to be.

Riftside - Chapter 59

The clash of mugs filled the Timberline as we toasted another round. The air smelled of wood smoke and new lumber, the tavern's scaffolding creaking softly in the wind, but not a hint of the chill made it inside.

“To killing the bastard Titanfang!” Wade whooped.

“To living through it!” Nina shouted back.

“To violence!” Roq boomed in my mind.

Eryn's shoulder pressed warm against mine as we sat at our usual spot, the benches creaking under the weight of so many people. Knut's massive frame took up nearly a third of the space on his own, while Nabeeh perched elegantly on the edge in her bright robes.

“You lot better not be paying for those drinks,” Johan called as he walked past, a towel slung over his shoulder. “Heroes drink free in my establishment!”

I raised my drink.

“We've got to pay you something or we'll drink you dry!”

“Like hell you are!” Johan's face reddened. “I earn more than enough from the lumberjacks and guards and the rest of the civilians. And none of us would even be here if not for you adventurers and scavengers! Why won't you just accept—”

“That we're heroes?” Garret finished with a laugh. “Ash, Knut, Wade, and Nabeeh, maybe, but not the rest of us. Not yet.”

Knut's deep voice rumbled.

“Gold for food! Not beer! Bring much!”

The table erupted in laughter as Johan's face split into a grin. 

“In that case, I'd better get right on it!” He headed toward the kitchen, shouting orders to his cooks.

“Speaking of food,” Roq said in my mind, “I insist on getting a piece of blueberry pie. I saw a slice pass by earlier. It's absolutely imperative! And milk. Lots of milk.”

“Please no. It's humiliating. People already think I'm crazy.”

“I don't care! I want it! I deserve it! After everything we've been through, after all our glorious victories. I demand pie!”

I sighed heavily, already regretting what I was about to do.

“Johan!” I called. “Can I get a slice of blueberry pie? And…milk…in a big bowl or something? And no, please, don’t ask.”

The entire table went silent. Eight pairs of eyes locked onto me, and I felt my face growing hot.

Nina cleared her throat carefully.

“Is that... for you? Or your hammer?”

“Nina,” Knut warned, his voice low.

“What? I'm just asking!”

“Ash put pie on hammer for dungeon run,” Knut explained seriously. “Dungeon run good. He feeds hammer more.”

Nina's brow furrowed.

“Your point being?”

“Pie on hammer for good luck.” Knut nodded sagely, as if this explained everything.

“Exactly!” Roq crowed triumphantly. “Finally, someone who understands the importance of proper weapon maintenance! Though he doesn't know the half of it. Pie isn't just good luck—it's an essential component of maintaining peak combat effectiveness. The sugar content alone—”

“So,” I said loudly, desperate to change the subject, “Favorite moments from the dungeon run? Wade, you start.”

Wade grinned. 

“That Titanfang's size nearly had me reconsidering my life choices.” He mimed aiming down a crossbow. “But when that explosive bolt went straight down its gullet?” He brought one hand up and kissed his fingers. “Poetry in motion.”

Nina elbowed Knut.

“My favorite was watching this big lunk get hit so hard he forgot which rift he came through!”

“Least favorite part,” Knut grumbled, rubbing his head. “Swear I saw two Ashes.”

Nabeeh laughed.

“Nothing beats watching Benedict fuss over his precious robes after I nearly set him on fire.” She grinned. “Completely by accident, of course.”

“My favorite part?” Garret took a long pull from his mug. “Living through it. Least favorite was when that Titanfang almost made that first part not happen.”

Finn absently rubbed his hand.

“I liked watching Edwin's group fight up close. Seeing what’s possible. But that breeding chamber,” he shuddered. “Nightmare fuel.”

Eryn's hand found mine under the table, squeezing tight. 

“Worst moment was watching you disappear into that rift,” she said softly. “Best was when you came back. Even if you were wounded.”

“Nawww…” Nina said.

“Shut up!” Eryn rolled her eyes.

“What about my favorite part?” Roq complained. “When do I get to tell everyone about what it felt like to be stuffed into the Titanfang? How its grey matter sizzled around my fire-y metal?”

“What about you, Enar?” I asked the guard-turned-scavenger. “Still planning to keep scavenging with us or are you going back to guarding the keep?”

Enar stared into his mug, his usually cheerful face drawn tight with thought.

“I've never,” he started but swallowed hard. “Never been more scared than when that Titanfang came from the tunnel and slammed into the wall in front of my face. The way something so big moved so quickly—” His hands trembled slightly around his drink. “Seeing Knut and Garret nearly die? That was bad.”

“We killed it though!” Roq said. “Crushed its pathetic excuse for a brain! Though I suppose it was rather intimidating. For others. Not for us, of course.”

Johan appeared beside our table, a concerned frown creasing his weathered face.

“You've got a good job at the keep, Enar. Steady pay. Why risk it?” He set down the next round of drinks. “Your family needs you alive more than they need extra coin.”

“That's just it, though,” Enar said, his voice picking up. “My children deserve better than what I had growing up. If I can make it to a classed adventurer, I’m doing it.” He straightened in his seat. “I could give them everything they need. Make sure they never go hungry, never have to worry about having warm clothes in winter.”

“Drink to that,” Knut said, gulping down more of his brew.

Enar’s eyes met mine.

“And what happens if the monsters come through the rift? What good am I to my family if I'm not strong enough to protect them?”

Heads nodded around the table. We'd all seen what lay beyond the rifts, seen the Twisted Titan and what waited inside. The threat wasn't just to us — it was to everyone we loved.

“Welcome to the grind.” I held my cup out and he bumped his against it. “And speaking of getting stronger,” I said, after wiping foam from my lip, “Where's everyone at level-wise?”

Garret grinned, puffing out his chest.

“Finally hit ten of ten in level nine! Just need that class gem now and I'll be a proper adventurer.”

“Level seven,” Finn said, taking a long drink. “Not nearly high enough.”

Nina elbowed him.

“You're just mad I'm keeping up. I'm halfway through seven myself.”

“Should hit three with the gems from the run,” Enar said. He turned to Eryn. “And that includes paying back your loan. I can't thank you enough for that.”

Knut's massive hand clapped Enar on the shoulder, nearly knocking him face-first into the table.

“You do good! Follow orders. Fought smart.” His grin widened. “Even help carry sleepy Ash in forest!”

Laughter erupted around the table as I scratched at the back of my head, grinning.

“At least it was super dramatic!” Roq said. “Though next time, perhaps we should work on not almost dying. It's much more impressive that way.”

The tavern's warmth shifted as a chill draft swept through. Benedict shouldered his way between tables, crystal wine glass in one hand, his staff clearing a path with casual disregard in the other. His nose wrinkled as he approached our table, as if something particularly foul had crawled under it.

“Well, well.” He looked down his nose at us. “If it isn't the heroes of the hour.”

I couldn't help but grin.

“Perfect timing,” I said. “We're ready for those monster carcasses — already cleared space in our storage.”

Wade, Knut, and Nabeeh nodded firmly. Benedict's face tightened.

“About that,” he said, swirling his wine. “Since I never received the spider I was promised, I hardly think it's fair that I should have to rent out my spatial storage.”

Their faces fell.

“A deal's a deal, Benedict. You agreed to store carcasses for us in exchange for a guaranteed pick on a rare monster.” My voice sharpened. “You will uphold your end.”

“Honor promise,” Knut said, straightening in his seat.

Benedict's lip curled.

“The circumstances have changed. I hardly think it fair that—”

“An adventurer,” Nabeeh cut in, flames dancing along her fingertips, “Who doesn't stand by his word isn't worth keeping alive.” Her voice dropped low. “And accidents do happen. Things tend to go kaboom in battle.”

Benedict's face twisted with rage. For a moment, I thought he would take us outside and fistfight or something, but then his shoulders slumped.

“Fine,” he hissed, practically spitting the word.

Before anyone could move, Benedict started swiping carcasses out of his storage, right where he stood. Monsters crashed onto the tavern floor with wet, meaty thuds. Patrons scrambled back, drinks spilling as a table overturned. The stench of dead flesh filled the air and guts began seeping into the fresh wooden planks.

“Damn it!” I lunged forward, grabbing the nearest carcass and swiping it into my storage.

Nabeeh, Knut, and Wade did the same, each snatching two corpses and storing them away.

“Oh come on!” Roq complained. “At least try to make it look dignified. This is just embarrassing.”

“Benedict!” Johan's roar cut through the chaos as he stormed across his tavern, face purple with fury. “You arrogant piece of rift-rotted garbage! First you try to get me killed, and now you're dumping monster carcasses in my establishment? I will need to pay someone to get that blood and stench out!”

Benedict ignored him completely, his eyes locked onto me with an unsettling intensity.

“Now that you have robbed me blind, why don't you tell me more about those abilities you showed in the dungeon? I've never seen anything quite like them.”

“Let me activate Armor Break and let's show it to him up close! Real close!”

I scoffed.

“My abilities?”

“That red glow around your hammer.” Benedict leaned forward. “I've worked with many warriors over my career, but I've never seen a skill look quite like that. And that cloak of yours? What exactly is it made from?”

“My abilities are just that — mine.” I crossed my arms. “I don't share trade secrets.”

Benedict's eyes narrowed.

“Trade secrets? For basic combat abilities?” He gave a sharp laugh. “Unless there's something special about them? Something worth hiding?”

“I don't need to explain myself to you.” I met his gaze steadily. “You haven't earned that trust, Benedict, and by the way you’re acting, that will never happen.”

“Trust?” Benedict spat the word. “Since when does sharing information about abilities require trust? Unless there's something more to them.”

“You'll never know.” I leaned back and smiled. “But what I will tell you is I had considered asking the group if you should get a share of the Titanfang, despite having given up every claim to anything but the spider. But you just can’t help it, huh? Even after seeing we did just fine when your ice powers were useless,” I said, shaking my head. “You just can’t get over your ‘I’m better than you’ act. Not a chance you’re getting anything.”

Benedict's face darkened, twisting with fury.

“You arrogant little shit.” Ice crystals formed along his staff. “You will regret crossing me.”

“I haven't crossed you, Benedict.” I kept my voice level. “You're just being a monster’s ballsack and I’m calling you on it. And do you know why?” I asked, leaning in closer to him. “Because I can.”

Benedict's gaze swept across our group, lingering on each face before his lip curled in disgust. 

“You know what? This backwards filthpit isn't worth my time any more. I'll find a proper rift to adventure at. One where those with my level of skill are actually appreciated.” He spun on his heel and stormed out, his robes billowing dramatically.

“Well, good riddance!” Roq said. “Though I wish you would have let me tasted his blood. Just a teeny tiny bit.”

I smirked.

“It would probably give you brain freeze.” My smile faded slightly. “Though I doubt we've seen the last of him.”

Wade stood, adjusting his crossbow.

“Speaking of leaving. This raid's given me enough to lay low for a while. Sold all my carcasses to the guild, including my Titanfang share.”

Nabeeh raised an eyebrow.

“And what exactly are you laying low from?”

Wade chuckled, shaking his head.

“Please,” he said and drained his mug in one long pull. “Thanks for letting me join the run, Ash. It's been educational.” 

With a nod, he stood and then headed for the door.

Nabeeh looked between me, Knut, and Eryn.

“I enjoyed the dungeon, you know. We did good work. And unlike our departing 'friends', I'd like to stick around Dawnwatch.” She smiled. “If I have a good party to hunt with, that is.”

Knut, Eryn, and I exchanged glances. The massive northerner shrugged.

“No objections. Ash party leader. He decide.”

Then Knut gave a small, discreet whistle and took out a gold coin, letting it roll across his knuckles, as if he didn't have a care in the world.

His reference was clear. The golden bird. A reminder that bringing more people into our circle meant more risk, especially with my secrets.

I nodded slightly, acknowledging his concern.

“I'm fine with it,” Eryn said. “It'll be good to have someone to offset Knut's craziness.”

Nabeeh threw back her head and laughed.

“Oh honey, I doubt his craziness has anything on my own.”

“She sets things on fire, including my head, and I like that,” Roq declared. “You have my permission to invite her to the party.”

Nabeeh was an odd one, and her combative nature was something I didn’t really like, but we desperately needed someone with area of effect powers. And if she proved to be loyal, she could get a version of the truth in due time. 

I held out my hand.

“Welcome to the team, Nabeeh, but the moment you turn into a Benedict, you’re gone. There’s no power in this world I’d risk the harmony of our party for.”

Nabeeh's hand met mine, her grip firm.

“I won't let you down. And I won’t turn into a drama queen, that’s a promise. As long as you treat me fairly.”

Finn raised his mug.

“To Dawnwatch's rising stars!”

“You'll love it here,” Nina added with a grin. “Just watch out for Knut's attempts at humor.”

“Don't let Ash and hammer weird relationship throw you. Becomes normal,” Knut laughed.

“I don't—” I started, but trailed off at their looks. “Whatever.”

“Speaking of getting used to things,” Nabeeh said, settling back, fingers drumming on the table. “How do you handle loot distribution? Some groups I've worked with get rather creative with their math.”

I shrugged, happy to change the subject.

“Simple. Equal shares. No fancy formulas, no 'leader takes extra' nonsense.” I gestured at our group. “We hunt fast and hard. Maximum efficiency, minimum drama, but you follow orders. I can’t explain every little detail. Knut and Eryn are already used to it and you will have to as well.”

“Perfect.” Nabeeh smiled. “Nothing worse than stopping mid-hunt to argue over who deserves what percentage of which drop.”

Knut's massive frame shifted as he turned toward her.

“Ash's father — local weapon smith. And armor. Very good.” He tapped his chest. “Have arrangement. Sell only to him, get good price on work.” He winked. “Maybe get same deal if part of family.”

“Oh?” Nabeeh's eyebrows rose with interest. “I would love that.”

“We just might make that work,” I said. “And speaking of the smithy, Pa's looking to expand operations. Thinking of bringing on another smith to handle the increased workload.”

Knut straightened suddenly, nearly knocking over his drink.

“My brother! He smith!” His face split into an eager grin. “Very good one. Strong arms, stronger work ethic. Big like me. Almost.”

“Why does he need you sending money back home all the time then?” I asked, genuinely curious.

“He has big—” Knut looked around the table and smiled at the ladies. “Group of kids. True. Many many kids.”

I chuckled.

“You should definitely let Pa know then,” I said. “He'll want to talk to him.”

“As long as he understands proper forging techniques,” Roq muttered. “And the importance of dramatic flair. And—why is there no pie?”

I turned to see Johan approach our table again. He bent close and whispered in my ear.

“See Karl leaving?” He jerked his chin toward the door where the boy was slipping out. “One of my little helpers just told me there's been a gem-gram asking after Ivan.”

My hand tightened on my mug.

“And?”

“Message went back saying he'd left for the capital.” Johan rose, his eyes meeting mine meaningfully.

I nodded slowly, understanding exactly what he wasn't saying. House Domitius was reaching out to see where the thug had gone off to. We'd bought some time, but just how much? I had no idea.

“Oh, this is getting interesting!” Roq said. “Just think of all the noble blood we'll get to spill when we dismantle that pathetic excuse for a house!”

“Let's hope it doesn't come to that. I’d rather keep killing monsters than humans, Roq.”

“Oh, and I nearly forgot!” Johan said, hurrying to the kitchen before returning with a heaping plate of steaming pie, and a deep bowl of milk. The entire table went silent as he set it down, all eyes turning to me.

With a heavy sigh, I placed Roq on the table.

“Finally! Do you have any idea how long I've been waiting for this? The anticipation has been killing me! Though not literally, of course, as I am an indestructible weapon of supreme power and mass destruction!”

“Just... try to be dignified about it?”

I dumped the pie onto his head and placed him into the bowl of milk.

“Yessss!” Roq said. “The CONSISTENCY! It is like the brain of a Titanfang, Ash! Stick a finger in it and feel! No, wait. Order yourself your own piece, pie stealer! This is MY pie! Though next time, perhaps we could work on the presentation? A little more ceremony wouldn't hurt. Maybe some dramatic flames? A drum roll? No? Fine, be that way. But at least appreciate how the berry juice brings out my natural luster!”

I sighed, unable to meet the gaze of my party as I shook my head in embarrassment.

The things I did for my soul weapon's happiness.

  *

My feet dangled over the edge of the keep's scaffolding, the rough wooden planks creaking beneath me as I shifted. The moon cast long shadows across Dawnwatch below, its silver light catching on the slowly filling moat that encircled the outer walls. It'd take days, at least, but our town was growing and more people were streaming in every day. Adventurers, too.

The ale from the Timberline sat warm in my belly, just enough to take the edge off without dulling my senses. Up on the scaffolding, the wind cut. 

It was refreshing.

“You're in an unusually contemplative mood,” Roq said from his position beside me. “Though I suppose nearly dying does that to people. Not that we nearly died, of course. We were merely... temporarily inconvenienced.”

I snorted, watching the night shift adding water to the moat from huge barrels hauled by oxen. Large stakes were rammed into the ground and torches attached to them. They burned bright, lighting up the work area.

“We've got a lot to figure out,” I said quietly. “Arclight's corpse needs processing. Eryn needs her class gem. You need your breakthrough, and we need to get ready for whatever the hive mind throws at us next. Not to mention House Domitius.”

“Bah!” Roq scoffed. “Minor obstacles! We'll crush them all! Though,” His mental voice grew thoughtful. “I must admit, this inability to break through is frustrating. To be stuck at the precipice of greater power, and unable to advance is bothersome.” He paused for a moment and continued, screaming in my mind. “It's absolutely INFURIATING!”

“We'll figure it out.” I patted his handle absently. “Maybe Edwin will have some answers about soul weapons.”

“Perhaps. Though I still say we should just find something bigger to kill. That usually solves most problems. And speaking of problems to solve, what's in the box? And why did Eryn give it to you with such a secretive smile?”

I couldn't help but grin.

“Oh, this old thing?” I patted the cloth-wrapped package I'd been carrying since we left the tavern.

“Yes, that old thing! The one you've somehow managed to keep hidden from me! How did you do that, by the way? I've never even seen it before tonight.”

“I asked Eryn to help get it while you were in storage.” I picked up the package and set it next to Roq on the scaffolding. “It is a gift for you.”

“A gift? For me?”

“Want to see what's inside?”

“Of course I want to see what's inside! Stop being dramatic - that's MY job!”

Using the spike at the bottom of Roq's haft, I carefully unwrapped the cloth and lifted the lid. The moonlight caught on a rich dark red fabric inside.

“Ahh!” he squealed. “Is that—” Roq's mental voice went completely still. “No. It can't be. Is that what I think it is?”

“Depends.” I couldn't stop grinning as I revealed the luxurious satin pillow. “Is this what you’ve been asking for ever since we met?”

“It is! It’s BEAUTIFUL!” Roq cried out. “Look at that stitching! That shade of red! The way it catches the light! Like dried blood. Ash, oh Ash! It's... it's... PERFECT!”

I burst out laughing at his reaction. 

“You've earned it, you know? Between the dungeon and everything else — you've more than proven yourself a good friend above all.”

“I... I don't know what to say. Except that you should put it in storage immediately before something happens to it! And then store me right after so I can properly appreciate its magnificence!”

Still chuckling, I swiped the pillow into my spatial storage.

“There. Safe and sound.”

“Excellent! Now me! Quick, before something ruins this moment!”

“One moment. You know, with the amount of gems we earned today, I'll soon be able to start leveling again.”

I pulled up my soul chart, and grinned.

NAME: Ash Aldrich

CLASS: Hammerlord

LEVEL: 10 (4/11)

STRENGTH: 41

AGILITY: 22

VITALITY: 31 

MIND: 18

TOTAL STATS: 112

MANA: 45/45

ABILITIES:

1. NAME: Hammer Mastery

TYPE: Passive

DESCRIPTION: Hammers deal 15% increased damage. Other weapons deal 25% reduced damage.

2. NAME: Stagger

TYPE: Passive

DESCRIPTION: Hammers have a 10% chance to stagger targets on a successful hit, slowing their target's movement speed for 30 seconds and lower defense parameters by 10%. 

NOTE: Each stack reduces chance by 2%.

3. NAME: Smash

TYPE: Active / Attack

DESCRIPTION: Channel energy into your hammer, causing it to deal extra damage on hit. 

NOTE: Every activation costs 10 mana.

With the one mind and one strength I’d gained from the Shardfang hunt and battle with Arclight, the one mind, one vitality, and one strength from the dungeon run, and the five total stats from the Crackenmail, I’d gained nearly ten percent more power, especially with Roq boosting my strength.

“And when I start leveling…”

“What?”

That couldn't be right.

I blinked hard, wondering if the ale was affecting my vision more than I'd thought. But no — the numbers remained unchanged.

“Four out of eleven mind gems? How can I be four gems on the way to eleven already? I haven't consumed any.”

“What!” Roq's voice exploded in my mind. “THAT'S where the extra power went! You dirty, good for nothing, satin pillow giving, EXPERIENCE LEECHER! Come here, loot-stealer! Let me at you!”

The end of Riftside book 1

Thank you so much for your support of our writing (Cassius and myself)! We really appreciate it.

So tomorrow, we'll start posting book 2.
I'll keep the 7 chapters a week a bit longer, and then go to the planned 5 a week (Monday through Friday) so we have time to build up a bit of buffer, etc.

Riftside - Chapter 58

I pushed open the door to Steel & Scale, my fingers intertwined with Eryn's. The familiar smells of hot metal, leather, and oil greeted us, mixed with the acrid smell from the fire. Ma and Pa sat by the counter, and her head snapped up at our entrance, eyes going wide and she practically vaulted over the counter.

“Ash!” She slammed into me, wrapping her arms around my back. After Roq's healing it didn't bother me anymore, and I was fine to be manhandled by anyone who missed me.

“They sent word you were injured! What happened? Are you all right? Why didn't you—”

“We sent word he was healed and awake, too,” Eryn said, a hint of amusement in her voice.

Ma shot Eryn an apologetic look, running her hands over my arms and chest as if checking for damage.

“Look at you! All pale! Have you eaten? Did they heal you properly? You need rest!”

“Ma, I'm fine.” I caught her hands, squeezing them gently. “Just a bit of a bump. If I'd had Roq in storage, he'd have healed me right up. I only fainted for a little while.” I grinned. “After I woke up I put Roq in my spatial, had a nice nap, and when I woke up again, I was good as new.”

Pa made his way over to us, his limp more pronounced than usual. Had he been working too hard at the forge? Maybe he had to keep his mind off the news. His eyes moved over me, assessing, before he stepped in and wrapped me in a tight embrace.

“Monster balls,” he muttered. “Still can't believe you got this damn big. Feels wrong having to look up at my own son.”

I laughed, squeezing him back as Ma fussed over Eryn next.

“Feels right to me!”

“Oh please,” Roq said from where he hung on my belt. “Can we skip the emotional reunions and get to the part where we tell them about our glorious battles? Maybe ask Ma if she has some pie or apple crumble laying around? Maybe some milk to pour over my glorious head?”

“At the Timberline,” I said. “Promise.”

We settled around the table and Ma brought out cups of water, though I noticed her eyeing the beer barrel.

“So,” Pa leaned forward, “How was it?”

Eryn and I shared a look, then launched into the story. We described the chambers, the twisting tunnels that ran on forever, and the battles. When we got to the Titanfang, Pa's eyes lit up with interest while Ma's face went pale.

“You should have seen it,” I said, gesturing with my hands. “Like a massive snake, but with armor thick as my arm—”

“Your hand,” Eryn interrupted. “Don’t oversell it. Pa will see it soon enough.”

“Fine. But when it moved—”

“Please,” Ma said, waving her hand, “Skip to the part where you killed it.”

We continued through the story, and when I got to the part with the hive mind, Ma stood and moved to the beer barrel, drawing four mugs. Even one for herself. Pa leaned to eye his 'secret' barrel, and its stronger contents, through the door to the smithy, but drank his beer. I figured we’d share a drink once Ma was doing something else.

“So,” Pa said. “We're not just fighting monsters anymore. We're fighting something that's destroyed other worlds, huh? Something intelligent enough to coordinate attacks across all of Noros.” He took a slow sip. “Something that creates monsters faster than we can kill them.”

“So what do we do?” Ma asked. “Against something like this?”

“We get stronger,” I said. “Strong enough to face that thing again. Strong enough to kill it next time we meet. Roq and I have a debt to settle.”

Ma stood suddenly.

“You need food. Real food, not whatever they fed you Riftside.” She moved to the kitchen area. “Can't fight world-eating monsters on an empty stomach. Both of you.”

I couldn't help but smile. Trust Ma to face cosmic horror with cooking.

“I'm glad you are safe,” Ma said as we finished our retelling about the dungeon run, though she had glared at me when Eryn told her of Garret and Finn carrying me out.

“And it sounds like you did good,” Pa added.

“We did. But—” I dropped my voice and told them about my conversation with Edwin, about how the fight was going across Noros.

“Are you supposed to be telling us this?” Ma asked.

I shrugged.

“Don't care. If the guild wants me, they get my family, too. That's not negotiable.”

Pa nodded firmly.

“Damn right.”

As I continued explaining about the coordinated monster attacks, Pa grew more and more agitated. His leg bounced under the table, and his eyes kept darting to my spatial storage tattoo. Eryn and I shared another look, barely containing our grins.

She touched my shoulder.

“Stop torturing your father.”

Pa's face split into a wide grin. 

“You've got to tell me! What did you get? What kind of materials are we going to work with next?”

“Finally!” Roq said. “I thought you'd never get to the good part! Though I notice you left out how amazing we fought the hive mind. Even if it throwing us out of its room is slightly embarrassing.”

“Roq,” I said, trying to get him to focus, “How many gems did we get in total? Between Knut, Eryn, and me?”

“Well, let's see. Out of your twenty slots, Knut's ten, and Eryn's ten, we brought back thirty-five carcasses total, with the rest used to hold equipment, including the completely USELESS mace. Seriously. You should drop it. It's inferior in every way—”

“Please,” I said out loud. Eryn and Pa fought to hide their smiles.

“Fine. Out of those,” Roq paused dramatically. “Twenty-two have mind gems.”

I repeated the numbers and Pa pretended to fall off his chair in shock, sliding to the ground, though I suspected he didn't have to pretend too hard. We were all floored.

“Oh, and don't forget,” Roq added, “Benedict owes us another six carcasses, two of which have gems if you can claim those specific ones.”

Pa lay on the floor, clutching his chest. 

“No more! My heart can't take it!”

“Tell the dramatic old rust bucket his heart is fine. Most likely,” Roq grumbled. “Though I do appreciate the theatrical response. Shows proper appreciation for our accomplishments. You can also add that I look forward to creating many things. Together.”

I relayed his words as Eryn's grin widened.

“And you know that Titanfang we mentioned?” Eryn said.

Pa froze mid-writhe.

“No! I can’t take any more!”

“Edwin claimed it for the guild,” she said, “And brought it back in his spatial storage. Half goes to Ash's party. With Ash and Knut's shares, that means twenty percent of a brand new monster the size of a big house.” Then she grinned. “Twenty-five if we take Benedict's share, which we really should.”

“Sweet mother of monsters,” Pa whispered, staring at the ceiling. “A quarter share of such a carcass. Just imagine all the sets of armor we can make.” Pa shook his head and pushed himself up from the floor, bracing against the table, the grin splitting his weathered face making him look years younger.

“I always knew you'd do well,” he said, voice thick with emotion. “The way you worked in the forge, the dedication you showed, all extraordinary. But this?” He gestured at my wrist. “A fortune in materials and enough gems to get our future daughter-in-law to her breakthrough!”

“Oh please,” Roq complained. “As if your training had anything to do with our success. Though I suppose you did teach him which end of the hammer to hold.”

Eryn's cheeks flushed red as Ma slapped Pa's arm.

“Thomas! Don't embarrass the kids!”

Pa just chuckled, and I couldn't help but laugh and shrug. The thought of Eryn as family felt right, even if we hadn't discussed it yet and it would likely be a while into the future.

The humor faded from Pa's face as he settled back into his chair. Ma's expression shifted to match his as she came to top off our drinks.

“In all seriousness,” Pa said, “This might be exactly what we need. Some breathing room financially.” He took a long drink of the beer and wiped foam on the back of his hand. “Maybe we can finally start putting aside enough coins to pay off House Domitius and get them off our backs before they find another way to try and take the smithy.”

“We'll need to grow faster,” I agreed, meeting Eryn's eyes. She nodded firmly. “Not just for that, but to deal with the monsters. The hive mind.”

Ma stopped stirring her mug, and glanced over at me.

“It's terrifying to think there's something out there actively trying to destroy us. As if mindless monsters weren't bad enough!” She shook her head. “And all on top of those rift rotting greedy nobles.”

“Hah!” Roq said. “Nobles, monsters, hive minds — they're all the same really. Hit them hard enough and they break just like everything else!”

“That's true, Ma,” I said, “But we've got an advantage now. With these materials, Pa can really establish the smithy's reputation. Show everyone what Steel & Scale is capable of. Maybe even rebuild bigger than before and hire a few extra hands. I won’t be able to stay as much home as before now that things have…happened.”

Pa nodded, his expression thoughtful.

“Right. Might need to find some help. Now that you're out hunting monsters all the time, bringing in this many carcasses,” he said, gesturing at my spatial storage. “That right there is more than I can process alone in a few weeks, even a month.”

“What? No! Absolutely not!” Roq protested. “We can't have some random smith touching MY materials! What if they ruin them? What if they waste the precious resources we fought so hard to obtain? What if—”

“Roq. Pa knows what he's doing.”

“But—”

“Are you a masterpiece?”

“Of course I am. What has that got to do with anything?”

“And who made you?”

“Oh.”

“So?”

“Fine.”

The thought of someone else working in our forge did feel strange, but we knew this was coming. While I wouldn't give up my forging, I'd need to split my time, and having help here would allow us to grow stronger faster.

“But they better be good. And they have to appreciate my contribution to their education!”

“We should keep our eyes open,” I said finally. “Look for the right opportunity. See if we can buy some land cheaply and a bunch of steelhusk. Set up properly. Eryn and I can’t keep sleeping with you guys in the same room, now can we?”

Eryn buried her face in her hands as Ma and Pa laughed.

“Very well, son,” Pa said and slapped the table with his open palm. “The moment we clear the debt is when we go big!”

“Speaking of going big. We should probably mention that little issue with my breakthrough.”

I relayed Roq's situation to the others as he kept insisting — how he'd reached one hundred percent experience but couldn't advance. Ma shook her head, focusing on the stew.

“That's rather frustrating,” Pa said, stroking his beard thoughtfully.

“Could it be—” Eryn started, but then shrugged. “No clue. If we need another soul gem, then yeah. Not going to happen.”

“I plan to ask Edwin for help,” I said. “He mentioned his old mentor had a soul weapon.”

Pa nodded and drained his mug.

“What's next? Back to hunting as a group with Knut?”

Eryn and I exchanged a look. We'd discussed this on the walk back from Sentinel Station, planning our next moves.

“We're meeting the group at the Timberline tonight for a celebration,” I said. “I'll see what everyone's thinking, and I have an idea. But we can only take two people with us. Eryn won't be working as a scavenger anymore.”

Eryn sat straighter, her chin lifting.

“I'll be fighting alongside Ash where I belong,” she said proudly, and had every right to be. She’d proven just how capable she was even when unclassed. “All I need is the class gem,” she continued, gesturing at my spatial storage. “And with what we've earned already, maybe that won't take as long as we feared.”

Ma and Pa nodded their approval, though Ma's eyes grew misty as she looked at me.

“I remember when you were just a boy,” she said softly. “Now look at you. All grown up, ready to get married, and even—” Pa laughed, the sound filling the shop.

“A boy? Wasn't long ago he was a level one scavenger! Now he's a big shot adventurer with a soul weapon that cracks anvils!”

I grinned and pulled Eryn closer, warmth spreading through my chest as she leaned her head on my shoulder.

“Couldn't have done it without you guys. This world isn’t kind to people who have no one to rely on, so yeah, this is all of us. Not just me.” 

“Oh, come on!” Roq protested. “What about ME? I helped! I did the actual anvil cracking! This is just—hmm, this is kind of nice. Not that I'm getting emotional or anything. I just appreciate the technical skill required to raise such a fine warrior. That's all. Really.”

Ma set the table and we sat together in comfortable silence, letting the magnitude of everything sink in. The wealth of materials we'd acquired, the revelation of the hive mind, the path ahead of us — it all felt a bit overwhelming, but with them at my side, I didn't worry. Everything felt normal and completely different all at once.

“You know,” Roq said thoughtfully, “I suppose if we must have another smith around, they should at least appreciate the proper application of violence to metalworking. And they absolutely must understand the importance of dramatic flair when—”

“Roq.”

“What? I'm just saying! If we're going to build an empire of the finest weapons and armor Noros has ever seen, we need to maintain certain standards! Speaking of which, when can we start working on those Titanfang plates? I have some ideas about spikes. Lots of spikes.”

Whatever challenges lay ahead, whatever threats we faced, we'd face them together. And maybe with a few more spikes than strictly necessary.

Riftside - Chapter 57

The first thing I noticed was a splitting headache, as if Roq had redecorated it with spikes and flames, and each breath felt like it fought against iron bands. I blinked my eyes open to see tent canvas rippling overhead.

“Where the—”

“Ash!” Roq cried in my mind. “Finally! Do you have any idea how boring it is to watch you sleep endlessly? Though I must say, you did look rather peaceful. Almost... cute. Gah! Wait, what am I even saying? Forget that last part. We have GLORY to discuss! And anger management! And destructive thoughts! Not cuteness. Just forget I said anything.”

I tried to sit up, but a firm hand pressed down against my chest. Eryn leaned into view, her honey-blonde hair falling forward as she shook her head.

“Stay down, handsome,” she said. “Alex told us you need to rest.” Her beautiful eyes held worry, but also relief that I was finally awake and alive. “You had a nasty fall, and well, let's just say your body took quite the beating.”

Knut's massive form leaned in from the other side, his armor replaced with a simple tunic that strained against his muscled frame.

“Bad fall,” he said, shaking his head slowly. “Knock everything. Alex worked long to fix. Treat man to big drink. Maybe two. Or five.”

I remembered the fall, but nothing of the landing. 

“How long was I out?” I asked.

“Half a day,” Eryn said. She glanced around, and I turned my head to see Shay on another bed, his face wrapped in bandages. “The other wounded have been moved to Dawnwatch.”

“They tried to pry me from your grip!” Roq said, his voice laced with indignation. “But I made you grip me so hard that no one could even move me an inch! Though it was frustrating being unable to use Blood Forge to help heal you, but… just being close by did help your regenerative properties. How? I have no idea.”

“What happened after--” I coughed, wincing at the discomfort. Healing at this level could only do so much. “After I fell?”

Knut rested his elbows on his knees.

“You crashed to next platform. Alex healed. I carried. We ran. Tree monster slow.” He shrugged as if running with me in all my gear was barely worth mentioning.

“Everyone made it out,” Eryn said, “and then we retreated back to Sentinel Station. Barely any monsters attacked on the way, and it’s been quiet ever since.”

“We could have killed it!” Roq lamented. “All that experience, wasted! If all the other adventurers had thrown themselves at it, held it down, let us hammer on its chest until we got to the mind gem, just imagine the power.”

“So, we did it,” I said, wincing at the headache, and tried to relax.

“Many wounded,” Knut said, straightening his back. “But chamber was destroyed. Dawnwatch safe. For now.”

I tried to process what had happened, but my thoughts kept returning to the massive Treant, its words about consuming worlds, and about Roq's past. Before I could ask anything else, Commander Edwin ducked through the tent flap and made his way over.

“Clear the tent,” he ordered, his voice carrying the weight of command. It was obviously more than just a social checking-in-with-the-wounded-guy visit. “I need to speak with Ash alone.”

“Oh good!” Roq said. “Perhaps now we can discuss how absolutely amazing we were! Though we should leave out the part where we got hit by the tree branch. That was... undignified and a bit embarrassing if you ask me.”

Eryn squeezed my hand before standing. Knut nodded once, then followed her out. The tent flap fell closed behind them, leaving me alone with Edwin and a sleeping Shay.

“Commander.” I tried sitting up, but he pushed me gently but firmly back down before sitting beside my cot. Worry was written all over his face, and not just in a how-are-you-doing kind of way, no, he was genuinely afraid. The man was smart, I’d seen that many times, but was he that good at reading between the lines?

“Tell me what happened,” Edwin said.

I stared at the tent canvas overhead and a bug crawling across it. My head pounded and chest ached with each breath and I winced to buy some time and try to decide how much to reveal.

“I don't trust him,” Roq said. “Commander or not, he took our Titanfang loot.”

“He's holding it for us, Roq. He didn’t steal anything. We wouldn’t be able to carry it even if we wanted to.”

“Still. Kill-stealers and people who take your loot are among the worst kinds!”

Edwin leaned forward, looked around as if checking anyone might be listening in, and whispered.

“I've led hundreds of expeditions into rifts and dozens in dungeons. Never, not once, have I seen someone simply vanish into a rift like that.” His voice hardened. “And if you tell me you just felt like running in circles, I swear by the bells I will punch you in your ribs. Maybe even stab you with my burning sword just to cauterize the wound.”

I shifted uncomfortably on the cot and cleared my throat, but no words came out.

“I'm waiting, Ash.”

“We could take him if you were healed. Or not. Maybe?” Roq said.

“As your commander, I need to know what we're dealing with,” Edwin continued, seemingly deflating for a brief moment. His hand moved to rest on his sword pommel. Not threatening, but deliberate. “If you're a danger to Dawnwatch and the other pioneers, then…” He sighed. “I like you, Ash. I've seen your potential from day one, but I can't have a wild card out there, especially not with what you already told me and what we just witnessed in that breeding chamber.”

The tent felt smaller suddenly, the canvas walls pressing in. I could feel the weight of Edwin's stare, patient but unyielding. For a long moment, we just stared at one another and I tried to steady my breathing. Why the hell did it still hurt so much?

“The hammer,” I said finally, the words feeling like gravel in my throat. Despite his earlier protest, I pushed myself backward a bit and leaned on the pillows, propping myself up. “It's... special.”

Edwin's eyes narrowed. “Special how?”

“I wonder if we'll have to redecorate this tent with his entrails. Go for the head if he gets greedy. I’ll activate Armor Break. Don’t hit his armor.”

I took a careful breath, shifting on the cot to bring Roq into my lap where I could swing up at Edwin if need be. There was no way he’d attack me, but greed had a funny way of affecting people. 

“It's a soul weapon.”

The change in Edwin was instant. His entire body tensed and for a heartbeat, raw hunger flashed across his face. The look of a man seeing something precious and rare, something that could change his life. His eyes landed on Roq, where he noticed my fingers clenching around the weapon’s haft.

I didn’t look away, and just stared at him, unable to breathe.

Then, he relaxed. His hand left his sword, and he leaned back, running fingers through his grey-streaked hair. A chuckle escaped his lips, which turned into an awkward laughter.

“Monster balls,” he said. “I... I apologize, Ash. I shouldn't have pushed you to reveal that.” He shook his head. “You were right to keep it secret. Damn, but you were right.”

I blinked, surprised by the sudden shift.

“My old mentor had one,” Edwin continued, his voice distant with memory. “A spear that could pierce any armor. He helped train me, showed me what was possible with such a weapon.” A sad smile crossed his face. “Also showed me the cost. The constant pressure. The threats from those who wanted it for themselves or power over him. One of the worst things, in his own words, was how he could never sleep with both eyes closed once the word had gone out that he had a soul weapon. You…still can.”

“That's why I didn't tell anyone,” I said, steeling my voice just enough to show him I wasn’t interested in revealing it. “Well, almost anyone.”

Edwin nodded.

“Your family knows, I assume? And Eryn?”

“Yes.”

“Good. Keep it that way.”

“And Knut.”

His eyebrows rose.

“The northerner? I hadn't thought him the type to keep such a secret. It seems I might have misjudged him worse than I thought. That is on me, though.”

I nodded, pushing myself up onto my elbows.

“He is surprisingly trustworthy. At least once he owes you a couple of life debts.”

Edwin laughed, and I felt some of my stress recede.

“You are full of surprises, I will give you that. Now, give me the details of what happened when you disappeared. What did you see? What caused that kind of damage to you?”

I described the massive chamber, the view of Riftside spread out below. Then I told him about the Treant, its massive form and glowing green core.

“It wanted my weapon,” I explained. “Said it was... a missing piece of its power. That it needed to rejoin its 'unity-mass' or something.”

Edwin's brow furrowed.

“Could you harm it?”

“Nothing worked at first. Not my mace, not my…” I paused. “But then I used one of the soul weapon's abilities. Forge Anchor. It summons steelhusk roots, and those actually pierced its armor. Maybe because they're roots themselves? Or because steelhusk is special somehow?” I shrugged, then winced at the movement. “Either way, we know that it can be hurt, and that’s at least something.”

“And if it can be hurt—”

“It can also be killed,” I finished.

Edwin stood and paced the small space, his armor creaking softly.

“Knut and the others described the Treant. They didn’t know it was a hive mind though.”

“It didn’t speak to them?” I asked.

“No. Did it talk to you?”

I nodded. 

“Wants our deaths,” I said.

“A damn hive mind,” Edwin muttered. “If you are correct, it would explain so much. The coordinated attacks. The way monsters seem to learn and adapt. That breeding chamber contained an army. If we hadn’t blown them all up and they’d grown to maturity, I’m not sure we could have stopped them at Sentinel Station. First Steel? Possibly. Probably.” He stopped and turned to me. “This could be the biggest breakthrough since we discovered how to become classed adventurers.”

“Sir?”

“We've been fighting these monsters as if they were beasts,” Edwin said, excitement creeping into his voice. “But if there's intelligence behind them, if there's something coordinating them...” He shook his head. “We need to verify this. Need to find proof. It will change our entire approach to dealing with this danger. We’re not just fighting dangerous animals anymore, Ash, but an army.”

“The Treant showed me something else,” I said quietly as his words settled in. “It was a vision, I think. Of another world. With massive barriers of silver and bronze.” I swallowed hard. “It said it had consumed many worlds before ours, and that it was our turn now.”

Edwin's face darkened.

“It is our job to stop it from happening here.”

He pursed his lips and looked around, tapping his fingers on the pommel of his sword.

“Now that you are classed and have seen what you have, let me tell you about our real situation. No need to keep you in the dark anymore. Even more so if you’re about to become one of our greatest assets.”

I adjusted myself on the uncomfortable cot, trying to find a position that didn't ache.

“Sir?”

“Oh good. More secrets. I do love a good secret,” Roq said. “Though I prefer the kind that explodes. Can you tell him? Like, maybe add a few spikes on a mushroom-man and then let him explode? Just imagine the carnage!”

“You've noticed how we handle rifts, yes? The pattern of it?” Edwin asked.

I nodded.

“High-level parties deal with new rifts, then move on once things calm down and leave it to mid-level parties and people who want to settle around that rift.”

“Exactly. Every time a new rift opens, it brings with it a massive monster invasion. We fight them back with our strongest adventuring parties and the King’s army, usually at great cost.” Edwin paused. “Lost some good friends that way over the years. But afterward, the rifts settle into a manageable state. This gives us time to train new adventurers to start replacing those lost, spread our forces around to prepare for the next incursion.”

“Like how Commander Roland's party left after things calmed down here before you took over?”

“Precisely. But there's something else you need to understand.” Edwin leaned forward again and his voice dropped in tone. “If we station stronger adventurers at specific rifts for too long, the monster presence increases, pushing us back. That's why we keep lower-level adventurers at established rifts. It's been a stalemate for years that way.”

“So that is the stalemate they're losing,” Roq said. “Why Harold felt so fearful.”

“But something's changed,” I said, remembering the recent attacks.

Edwin nodded grimly.

“We're seeing more frequent, stronger attacks at current rifts. All of them. Which brings me to your encounter with that... entity.”

“The hive mind?”

“If you're right about what you saw, if there truly is sentience behind these monsters... It could mean they've changed their strategy. Instead of focusing on breaking through new rifts, they're increasing pressure across all fronts, probing for weakness. This isn’t just a tug-of-war anymore, they’re working on breaking through.”

My stomach tightened.

“We don't have enough high-level parties to defend everywhere.”

“No. We don't. We have incredibly powerful adventurers, but few of them. If the monsters hit us in enough places at one time with enough force, they'll push through. And once they do, I'm not sure we'll be able to stop them. With the amount of rifts open across Noros now, it could happen anywere.” Edwin nodded to himself. “But your discovery might change everything. If we can destroy this hive mind...” He shook his head. “We've cleared dungeons before, but never encountered anything like what you described. Taking out a commander could change the entire war. At least within that one rift until we find out more.”

“How so?”

“If we can reduce their intelligence, their ability to react to our movements, we could take the fight to them. But first, we need to understand what we're dealing with.” He gestured at the tent flap. “Those eggs we found... that wasn't normal. Not even close. There shouldn’t have been that many in the first place.”

“How many would you normally expect in a breeding chamber?”

“Finding and destroying one hundred eggs would be considered a major victory,” Edwin said. “Which is what they usually throw at Sentinel Station in a major attack. Maybe up to two hundred.”

“But we killed more monsters than that just by getting to the chamber?”

“And now they'll have to replace them all, plus the eggs, before they can attack the base.” Edwin nodded. “It buys us valuable time to explore, gather resources, and fortify our position.” He fixed me with an intense stare. “And most importantly, time for adventurers like you to get stronger.”

“Oh, we'll get stronger all right,” Roq said. “Strong enough to crush that oversized brush into scraps! No, kindling! I want to light it up, watch it burn to ash, and toss it in the outhouse!”

“What would you have me do?” I asked, ignoring Roq.

Edwin's expression hardened.

“You level up and tell no one about your special equipment.” He glanced at Roq. “I’ve told the others to keep their mouth shut about the hive mind theory for now, saying you met a tough opponent, and that’s it. You let me handle this and lay the groundwork.”

“Are you going to tell Harold?”

Edwin paused, his hand stroking his chin.

“About the soul weapon? No. The hive mind theory... eventually. Though I need to send some gem-grams first, test the waters. We can’t have the guild send someone to relieve me, thinking I’ve gone stark raving mad. We need to play this safe, and once we have proof, then we lay it out before them.”

“You don't trust Harold?”

“I trust Harold to do what he thinks is best for the guild.” Edwin stood. “But sometimes what's best isn't what's right. Especially out here on the frontier.”

“What do I tell others about what happened in the dungeon?” I asked, holding his gaze.

Edwin chuckled.

“You felt movement in the air and decided to run back and forth through it. Then you feel into a rift and the Treant was there. You fought it, survived, and got kicked out. Nothing more, nothing less. They saw how strong it was. It’s understandable you’d have a reaction to it, claiming to have seen more than it was. That’ll keep you safe-ish for now, and should stop people from jogging around touching things they shouldn't in dungeons.” He smiled at me. “Get some rest, Ash. You're going to need it.”

After Edwin left, I lay back on the cot and twirled Roq.

“Well, that was interesting,” Roq said. “Though I still think we should have mentioned how amazing my wordplay was. I’m sure my insults bit deeper than our weapons did.”

“Not now, Roq.”

“Fine, fine. But you should probably put me in storage now. You need proper healing.”

I hesitated for a moment and looked down at him.

“You sure?”

“Of course! I mean, I'd rather be out here planning our glorious revenge, but you need to recover first. Can't have my favorite human dying from something as mundane as a cracked body.”

With a small smile, I stored Roq, and warmth spread through my chest.

I closed my eyes, Edwin's words echoing in my mind. A war across all of Noros and a hive mind testing our defenses.

I dozed off to dreams of silver cities falling to endless waves of monsters.

Riftside - Chapter 56

Vertigo gripped me as I stood in a massive chamber carved into the living heart of the tree.

We were at the very peak of the Twisted Titan, where the walls had split open like rotting bark, leaving gaping wounds that exposed the world below. Wind screamed through these openings, fighting to banish the decaying stench. From this godlike vantage, the black trees looked like pins stuck in a vast cloth, with Sentinel Station barely visible as a break in the canopy. The Metal Grove shimmered like quicksilver to the northwest, while the Ironclad Ravine slashed across the landscape, a metallic scar on Riftside's face.

Movement caught my eye as a shadow moved across the wall, ripping itself from the wood with the sound of snapping roots. A surge of power accompanied it, and I took an instinctive step back.

"Your death has arrived, vine-addled weakling!" Roqcried out in excitement. "Time to face the Hammerlord and die!"

"The fragment returns to wholeness," another voice spoke directly into my mind. "Come back to our mass, lost piece."

The being towered three times my height. It was a massive treant with warped, split bark. Black veins, identical to those of the Twisted Titan, wound through its bark-like armor in an intricate lattice. Behind thick brown vines sat a brilliant green gem the size of a watermelon.

This was it. The presence that had been hunting us, sending waves of monsters to kill me and reclaim Roq. It had to be it, especially in the way it talked. Or was Roq mistaken and this creature was just another smarter monster like Arclight?

"You pathetic heap of rotting splinters!" Roq yelled. "The only thing I'm returning is a world of hurt, you festering mass of stolen souls!"

"Burning defiance in fragment. Each kill we felt. Watched your growth. Yet so weak. Lesser. Shed human bond. Claim power within us. The true body."

"True body? TRUE BODY!?" Roq laughed. "I've got all the power I need right here in THIS BODY! My friend and I will reduce you to kindling, you heap of rotting wood!"

"Friend? Flesh-shell is empty. Return to unity-mass. Remember true-self."

My eyes darted around the chamber as they spoke, searching for any possible exit. I didn't need my sigil to tell me this thing would be far beyond my ability to fight. The gaps in the walls were not tempting in the death by gravity they offered, and the rift I'd entered through was gone from behind me. Roq and I were sealed in and I felt a shiver of fear run down my body.

"Ha! This humanis my greatest creation!" Roq declared proudly. "I have forged him into the mightiest warrior this world will ever know!"

“Forced assimilation," the treant said, stepping towards us, its thick, root-like limbs cracking as it moved.

"Let's kill this overgrown shrub and claim our glory! Shove me in there with that crystal so I can abuse it!"

My heart thundered in my ears as I backed away from the treant and its glowing core. Even Arclight hadn't radiated such raw power. Not even close. Then Roq spoke true, and this creature was truly the one who ordered our death.

"Fragment returns now," the treant said, raising one massive arm toward us. Dark energy crackled along its limb, and I felt Roq shudder in my grip. "Release shell. Transform. Join unity-mass."

"Ash! Drop me! NOW!"

I did as he said and hurried away.

Roq began changing before he even hit the ground, surrounded by a misty darkness. His form wavered, then exploded outward in a burst of purple-grey energy. Where my hammer had fallen, Roq now stood transformed. His humanoid upper body was suspended on six spider-like legs and covered in steelhusk bark. He slid his crystalline forearm blades against one another, sending up sparks.

"Finally! A chance to stretch my true form! And you..." Roq's voice boomed through the chamber, no longer confined to my mind, as he pointed a blade at the treant. "You will learn humility through death by a thousand cuts!"

I pulled the backup mace from my spatial storage, grateful I'd brought it despite Roq's earlier protests. The weight felt wrong after wielding my hammer for so long, but it would have to do.

"Watch this, Ash!" Roq said, dashing at the treant. "This is true power!"

Roq's bladed arms whistled through the air, straight for the treant's chest, and too fast for it to dodge or even block.

The crystalline edges slammed against its bark, and stopped. 

They had barely scuffed the wood.

My stomach dropped and I hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to do.

"What? Impossible!" Roq snarled. "Your bark should split like paper before my—"

The treant grabbed both of Roq's arms with its root-like appendages and stretched him out like a doll hanging from threads.

Seeing my friend in danger, I charged, slamming my mace into the monster's knee. The impact sent jarring pain up my arms, but the wood didn't even crack.

"Lesser fragment," the treant said, raising its voice in anger. "Rejoin whole!"

It pulled its arms apart further.

There was a horrible screech of tearing metal, and one of Roq's bladed arms came free, spraying black goo across the floor.

Roq screamed, dangling from the treant's other hand.

I struck the knee again and again, desperation lending strength to my blows, but it was like hitting solid stone with a wooden stick.

Roq's legs stabbed frantically at the treant's chest, seeking any gap in the latticed bark as if to reach the gem. Yet each strike sparked off the wood, his crystalline tips skittering across the surface.

"Die! Die! Die!” Roq screamed.

I kept hammering at the knee with my backup mace, putting everything I had into each blow. The wood remained unmarked, and I couldn't use my skills as it was a mace. I had to help Roq, but how?

"Cease resistance," the treant said as it dropped Roq's detached arm. "Accept unity."

It swung its now free hand toward me. I barely got my shield up in time, catching the blow at an angle. Even deflected, the impact sent me to a knee, my shield arm burning from the hit.

Before I could get up, the treant swung Roq like a massive flail. My transformed friend's spider-like body whipped through the air straight at me.

"Monster balls!" Roq cried.

But there was nowhere to go.

Roq slammed into my shield with devastating force, sending me sliding across the floor. My ribs hurt, but didn’t feel broken as I rolled to a stop.

"Destroy human and end resistance," the treant said, hurling Roq at me like a spiked ball. But Roq twisted in the air, getting two legs onto the floor, allowing him to vault over rather than crush me.

I swiped my shield away and scrambled backward, my mace lost in the tumble, trying to put distance between myself and the approaching monster. I heard Roq moving about behind me.

The treant approached, unhurried, its large eyes boring holes into me.

"We are the endless tide. World-consumers," the voice spoke, rising in pitch. "Your realm was destroyed. Like many. We remember all. Every cry. Plea. Final breaths of your species joining our mass."

The gem flared, and in my mind I saw another world.

Massive curved barriers of silver and bronze hummed with power, deflecting storms from the cities they protected. Then rifts appeared, monsters poured through, and the metal rotted.

Roq screamed as he watched a snippet of what I could only imagine was his world's death.

"Your kind fought well. Fed our growth. Memories, essence, all preserved in unity. Now bring gift to human realm."

"You didn't preserve them," Roq's voice shook with rage. "You destroyed them. Corrupted them. Turned them into... into THIS! Into things like me!"

Roq stepped up next to me. Then a darkness covered him, and he collapsed into his hammer form, crashing to the ground.

"Get back!" I said instinctively, grabbing Roq.

"Flesh-beings cannot survive what comes. Our mass superior. Our power too vast."

"Strike the floor!"

The treant approached.

I did as Roq said and brought the hammer down.

"Forge Anchor!"

Energy flowed from Roq, through me, and then into the floor.

The chamber responded.

Massive roots of steelhusk rose, wrapping around the Treant’s legs. Unlike our strikes, these burrowed through its bark as if it was made of clay. More burst forth, climbing higher, and digging deeper into the creature.

The hive mind screeched in pain, and it felt like a thousand voices shrieking in unison. I squeezed my eyes shut and screamed along as if my head was about to explode.

“You call this PAIN?” Roq cried. "I will shove my roots into your twisted core until you burst! I was forged in suffering! Tempered by it! Strike me into the bastard’s core! I will shatter him!"

The treant thrashed, trying to tear free of the roots, but they only dug deeper.

In panic or calculation, it ripped a thick branch off its chest and threw it, striking me in the chest and sending me sliding backwards, and for a split second my vision darkened, and then I could see again, just as I struck a pillar with my back.

“Steady, friend,” a familiar voice spoke. It was Knut. He was as gentle as could be for such a big and loud man. 

“Ash!” Eryn screamed and crashed into me, arms wrapping around my chest. I grunted and tried to push her back, my head still spinning from the monster’s scream. 

“Enough,” Edwin said and gently pulled her away, his eyes boring into mine. “Report. Now.”

I drew a shaky breath as Knut helped me sit up.

“It's a hive mind,” I said, wincing. “Controlling the monsters. It is powerful and has… destroyed other worlds before ours. The damned thing is right here. Inside the Twisted Titan.”

Edwin's face went blank, all emotion draining away as the implications sank in.

“You're certain?” he asked.

I nodded, wincing at the flaring pain in my chest. 

“It showed me. Talked to me. It is part of something bigger. A force that consumes worlds. And it's preparing to do the same to ours.”

“Tell them about the rest!” Roq demanded. “About how we made it SCREAM!”

“There's more,” I continued, hitching for breath as Knut held me steady, and the healers went to work on me. I could barely speak, but it needed to be said right away. “It's not invincible. We hurt it. Made it feel pain. It can be wounded and killed.”

“That is–where were you?”

“At the very top of the dungeon, and trust me when I say that it will be coming for us. I pissed it off. Royally.”

Edwin stared at me for a long moment, his face expressionless. Around us, other adventurers and scavengers were listening in.“If what you say is true, it confirms a dozen theories while disproving a hundred more,” Edwin again, his voice unusually quiet.

“Let me check him, Edwin. Everyone, disperse,” ” Alex said, and kneeled next to me. He put his hands on my chest. “Breathe slowly.”

My head pounded and my chest was bruised, but with Alex’s healing energy filling me, the pain receded. It was more immediate than Roq’s heal, but less complete, and a dull ache remained in my head.

Edwin gathered Richard, Ming, and the two other mages, and talked to them in hushed tones.

“Ash! Something's... different. The blood from those roots. I can taste it.”

“What do you mean?”

“It's like... echoes. Memories.” Roq's voice grew distant, and distracted. “I see... a forge. But not like yours. Bigger. Much bigger. And flames…” 

“Roq?” I said as he trailed off.

“They came from me,” he whispered. “I made them. Created fire hot enough to melt... mountains? No, that can't be right. But I forged such wonders?”

A chill ran down my spine as he kept muttering to himself. 

“Your memories are returning?”

“Just fragments. Some pieces. Riftrotted Treant balls, it’s like trying to catch smoke!” Frustration crept into his voice. “But this place. The dungeon?” His voice turned eager. “I know some things about it now. Things it knows.”

I glanced at Eryn, who watched me with concern. She could tell I was having one of my “conversations” with Roq. I gave her what I hoped was a reassuring nod.

“What kind of things?” I asked as Alex wrapped up his healing magic.

“The breeding chamber. It's close. Through the east wall. We need to break through. Both skills at once. Armor Break and Smash and I’m sure we can get through!”

I turned to study the curved wall he indicated. It looked solid enough that we’d definitely need more than just a hammer to break through, but I trusted Roq.

“Edwin,” I said. 

The commander broke off his conversation and strode over.

“Yes?”

“I think I know where the breeding chamber is. But we'll need to make our own door.”

His eyes narrowed. 

“Elaborate.”

I nodded at the wall. 

“Through there. I can break through with my hammer, but we’ll need to be ready to fight. There’ll be a lot of monsters.”

“The breeding–wait, what? How can you be so certain?” 

I met his eyes steadily. 

“Trust me this once?”

He stared for a long moment, but then after a long moment, he chuckled. 

“It’s hard to when you spew nonsense like that, but all right, I might just start to trust you. Everyone! Form up! Prepare for contact!” He turned back to me. 

I stood and slowly made my way up to the wall, twisting Roq in my grip.

“Both skills,” he reminded me. “This will be so glorious!”

I drew a deep breath, feeling my mana surge as the adventures formed up a line in the meanwhile. “Everyone ready?” I asked, shifting from foot to foot in front of the wall. 

“Go,” Edwin said, nodding to me. “We will talk about this later.”

I looked around the room and my eyes met Eryn’s. She was worried, I could see as much, but every minute spent here was more dangerous than the last.

I activated Smash and Armor Break, setting Roq’s head glowing red and gold.

Then I swung with everything I had and felt powerful resistance for a brief second, and then the wall exploded inward.

“By the gods,” someone exclaimed behind me. “It’s really a chamber!”

The room stretched away into shadow, its ceiling lost in darkness above. But the walls... they pulsed. Writhed. Every surface was covered in white gelatinous eggs.

Hundreds of them. Thousands.

And they were ready to hatch. 

The hive mind hadn't just been slowly ramping up attacks, it had been working on creating an army to overpower us. Standing among the eggs were Branch Walkers, Sap Seekers, Ruptureborn, and several of every other monster we'd fought so far. Two trolls rose and screamed at us from deep inside the chamber, readying themselves for battle.

A nearby egg split with a wet crack, and a Riftcrown tumbled out, its mandibles already clicking. More eggs ruptured, disgorging monsters in various stages of development.

“The hive mind is releasing the monsters!” I yelled, torn between rushing in and stepping away.

“Charge!” Edwin barked the command. “Destroy them all!” 

At that, everyone jumped into action.

“Finally!” Roq said. “IT’S PAYBACK TIME, BITCH!”

I made way for the others to make their way into the chamber. Our ranged adventurers and the mages stayed by the broken wall. Ming's lightning crackled past me as I followed after the others, and took a spot next to Edwin, the flash illuminating the beasts inside. Benedict's ice spear skewered two Branch Walkers before they even managed to get to the wall.

Knut stood next to me, his solid frame giving me a sense of safety., He destroyed the first Sap Seeker to reach us.

“Fun! We make competition, brother. Who kill more? Okay?”

“If we survive,” I said, as Nabeeh's Flame Trap triggered up in front, the pillar of fire incinerating a monster. “I’ll treat you to all you can drink and eat.”

“Advance!” Edwin yelled, and we stepped further into the chamber, his sword tracing a fiery arc and bisecting a Ruptureborn clawing at his shield. “Time for Plan G.”

“About time,” Rowan said, laughing.

“Plan G?” I yelled, crushing a Branch Walker's skull with Roq and kicking back another monster climbing over it.

“G for Glowcap!” Rowan said.

“Vindication!” Roq said. “Explosive celebration of our genius!”

“Keep pushing!” Edwin said. “Give the mages room to work!”

A Ruptureborn leaped at me, its blade-arms going for my neck. I caught the first strike on my shield, then swung Roq upward, catching its jaw and crushing right through it. The creature simply came apart.

“Your pathetic spawn die like flies!” Roq said, likely talking to the hive mind. “I've fought tougher moss with my di—wait, do I have one? Ash? Do I have a waste disposal system?”

Controlled chaos reigned around us as we carved through newly-hatched monsters while mages and the ranged adventurers blasted apart the eggs.

“I don’t think you do, bud. Sorry!”

“Here!” Rowan's voice rang out as he pulled something from his spatial storage. He handed a Glowcap carcass to Knut, who grinned savagely.

“Time for big boom!” Knut said cheerfully. He stored his nearly useless shield and grabbed the fungal corpse with both hands, muscles tensed as he lifted it over his head, rushed forwards several steps, and hurled it deep into the chamber.

“Watch this, you overgrown parasite!” Roq crowed. “This is how REAL warriors fight!”

“Nabeeh!” Edwin commanded. “Light it up!”

The fire mage used an internal combustion spell that erupted from within the Glowcap, and the resulting explosion rocked the chamber, destroying a dozen monsters and setting fire to countless eggs. 

“The eggs burn!” Richard yelled to be heard over the battle.

“Another!” Rowan pulled out a second Glowcap, and handed it to Knut. “Push forward! Protect our tosser!”

We advanced, fighting our way about a third into the breeding chamber. A Brambleback charged me, but I timed my strike perfectly, breaking the heavy charge by exploding its skull with my hammer. I swiped its carcass into my spatial, clearing the path forward.

“Five!” I said to Knut.

“Your army crumbles!” Roq hooted. “We'll burn every last egg and dance in the ashes! Yes! Do it now, Ash! Show it your ability to synchronise movements to music!”

“Not a chance, buddy!”

Knut hurled the second Glowcap at an approaching group of monsters. This time, Richard’s fire mage hit it with a fireball and the resulting explosion pelted us with monster bits.

We fell into a chaotic rhythm after that.

Advance. Hold. Another Glowcap. Another explosion. 

Ming's lightning carved paths through the monsters while Richard's fire mage and Nabeeh methodically walked the edges, their flame breath destroying entire walls of eggs. Benedict's ice magic frosted over whole sections, killing the embryos inside. All the destruction made me wonder just a single thing: where was the Hivemind?

  *

“Seven hundred and sixty-nine monster eggs smashed,” Roq sang gleefully as we reached the chamber's end. “Seven hundred and sixty-nine monster eggs! Fire and lightning and sword and bow, what killed which you'll never know!”

I brought him down on one of the last eggs, the white gelatine spraying across my armor and a small monster, more teeth than body, died beneath my boot. I turned and surveyed the carnage around us. Flames flickered all across the breeding chamber, like little lanterns in the darkness. The entire place smelled of death and crap, but I could make out the destruction we'd wrought. Hundreds, maybe thousands of eggs destroyed. An entire invasion force worth of monsters, eliminated before it could ever be truly born.

“Time to go!” Edwin snapped over the crackling of flames. “Everyone out! Help the wounded!”

We ran out of the room, having no illusions that monsters would come for us sooner or later, nor the delusions of grandeur thinking we could keep climbing.

Except for one of us.

“But the hive mind is right there!” Roq said. “We could end this now! Just one more fight!”

“You did well today. We both did. But that fight comes later, buddy. When we’re much stronger. We will hunt it down. Just you and me.”

“Promise?”

“Promise.”

We headed back through the mossy chamber, down the stairs, all the way back to where we’d killed the Titanfang.

That’s when we heard the roar. 

“Hurry!” Richard said, calling out to the scavengers who were setting the pace by being the slowest runners. 

Knut and I ran at the back with Richard and his melee fighter bringing up the rear . But despite moving as fast as we could, the Hive Mind caught up to us just as we reached the platform where I’d met Roq the first time. The four of us stood at the floor’s entrance as  the Treant stomped out of the tunnel.

“Death to the bipeds,” it said in my mind, pulling its right arm back, and hurling a wooden spike straight for my chest. My eyes went wide and my life flashed before my eyes. Knut  knocked me to the side and put his battered shield up, the spike cracking through it before splintering on his armor and knocking him back a few steps. “Go!” Richard ordered  and stepped onto the path, his melee fighter right behind him. I grabbed Knut’s arm and joined the two men, too. The ceiling shifted above me and a Ring Beetle popped out from nowhere, latching to the front of my helmet. I swiped at it, but it was too late. Another monster slammed into my chest, and I stepped on a third, losing my balance, falling off the ramp. Pain shot through me as I slammed down onto the floor and everything went dark.

Riftside - Chapter 55

Half an hour later, sweat dripped down my face, my helmet long since stored, as I yanked the one more armor plate free from the Titanfang's body. The wet sound of tearing flesh resounded all around me as Knut and I worked together to expose the softer tissue beneath.

Edwin had been busy while we worked on the worm. He'd explored the northern tunnel with his party, while Shay's had taken the east passage and Richard's had gone up. One by one they'd returned reporting dead ends.

Which meant our path forward lay beyond the massive Titanfang’s carcass, unless there were hidden paths.

“This should do it!” I said, tossing the blood-slicked plate aside. It clattered across stone, joining the growing pile of discarded armor segments.

Nabeeh's fireball engulfed the plate, burning apart the fleshy bits, and the air stank of burning worm meat. Next, she struck the worm.

“Finally through,” she said, separating the part inside the room from the part stuck in the tunnel.

Benedict stood well back, his ice magic of little help for now.

“You know,” he drawled, gesturing at the gathered crowd of adventurers and scavengers watching from the chamber walls, “Any of them could help. There's no reason for just us, well, you, to be covered in this disgusting fluid.”

Wade leaned against the wall, cradling his crossbow.

“I would help,” he said, “But no point filling it with bolts. Would've made your job only harder, miss.”

Alex chuckled from where he stood with Edwin's group.

“And we wouldn't want to deprive you of the glory of your kill,” he said. “After all, you did such an impressive job taking it down.”

Nabeeh laughed, flames covering both her hands and burning away any dirt.

“Don't be mean, Alex,” I said, throwing him a grin. “There's no way we can get this thing back to Dawnwatch anyway. Too big for our spatial storages.”

Edwin stepped forward and raised his hand.

“Actually,” he said, “I will handle it. The guild will want to study a specimen this size. I'll take it in my storage and split the rewards. Half to Ash's party for killing and butchering it, to divide as they see fit. Ten percent each to the other parties as participants of the run that got you here, and twenty to the guild.”

“Oh, money!” Roq's voice rang in my head. “Though I'd rather have levels. Speaking of which, we REALLY need to figure out my breakthrough situation. Hmm, maybe ask the guild if they can make me a fine weapon rack? And an upholstered throne so I can sit there when I’m stored away? What do you think, huh? It would be only fair after all I did.”

“Agreed,” I said, drawing the word out heavily. “Any ideas about your issue, buddy?”

“No.”

“Then it'll have to wait.”

“You can really store it?” Eryn asked Edwin, and he nodded.

“But I will need help lifting it. That's why I had you cut it in two. Hopefully the piece is big enough that I can store the other side first. Everyone, gather around.”

“We lift,” Knut said. “Strong back!”

I moved to stand by him, Isaac on my other side. Shay, Richard, and three other adventurers joined us, finding handholds. Even some of the scavengers joined in too.

“On three,” Edwin said, stepping close. “One... two... three!”

We heaved together, barely managing to lifting the chunk of worm flesh which had to be heavier than a small house. Edwin grabbed the exposed end and touched his spatial tattoo to the carcass, and the Titanfang carcass disappeared, not only the one in the room, but the one in the tunnel too.

The parties cheered, punctuated by Wade shouldering his crossbow, loosing a bolt at a Rotmask that charged from the newly-opened tunnel. The monster's skull exploded, its body crumpling to the floor.

“Nice shot,” Isaac said.

“Pfft. Show-off,” Roq grumbled. “We could have smashed it WAY more dramatically.”

Edwin's voice cut through the ruckus.

“Break time's over,” he called. “We move as one from here. We've cleared this section, and there's only one way forward.” His eyes swept the gathered adventurers. “Expect increased resistance. We must be getting closer to the breeding chamber.”

We'd come far and fought hard, but the real challenge lay ahead. If we returned now, it'd all be for nothing.

“Hope we meet whatever that voice is,” Roq said. “It sounds violent and destructive. Slaying it will be fun.”

Edwin continued laying out the plan as my hammer spoke in my mind.

“My group will lead, followed by Shay, then Richard. Ash, your team brings up the rear, protecting the scavengers.”

“Give us guard duty? After we killed the worm and the other monsters?” Roq complained. “They should let us lead while they stand back and watch and learn and appreciate the glory of my destruction! I mean the glory of the destruction I wield!”

“Understood, sir,” I said, gesturing for my team to form up. 

“Or maybe you have it mixed up? I wield you, remember?”

“Yes, well…bah! You know what I mean.”

One by one, the groups filed into the south tunnel, staying quiet and keeping vigilant. No one knew what we’d be facing.

“Just... try to warn me if you sense anything strange.”

“Strange? Everything about this place is strange! But fine, I'll let you know if I feel any particularly interesting varieties of strange. What about that stone? The slightly oblong one? Or that one? Is it strange?”

“Roq.”

“I'm bored.”

“Focus.”

“How about a drinking song to pass the time?”

“No.”

“Ninety-nine monsters shaking in fear, ninety-nine monsters to crush!”

“Shut up or I’ll store you!”

“We cave one in, we pulp its skull, ninety-eight monsters shaking in fear!”

I swiped Roq into storage, feeling his anger as he disappeared, and I smiled. Served him right. Besides, I’d have him out in a flash if I needed him.

  *

I walked up a set of wet and worn stone steps, the cold dampness clinging to my boots. The other adventurers pressed against the walls to let me pass, their expressions grim. Behind me, Knut grumbled under his breath, and the rest of my team followed in single file. Every footstep splashed on the slick rocks and for a moment I imagined Nabeeh pushing Benedict to slip and fall on his ass. 

The thought made me smile.

We'd followed Edwin through the long 'south' tunnel, up to another platform where they'd killed a dozen Ruptureborn. The parties had cleared the three tunnels there, before finding this staircase, where Edwin had brought us all together.

At the top, I drew even with the commander, who stood in a doorway, scanning a vast chamber ahead. He gave me a brisk nod before returning his gaze to the room. I peered in, and my jaw nearly dropped.

“Portal-pissed monster balls,” I muttered. The words slipping out before I could stop them.

I’d heard tales of magical chambers inside dungeons—strange pocket realms that defied normal geography. But this? The chamber stretched nearly four hundred feet in each direction, and was laid out in a perfect square. Thick moss blanketed the floor and climbed the walls, turning everything a lush, wet green. Water droplets formed high above and fell intermittently, landing with soft plops.

“Like wet forest in cave,” Knut said behind me. “Never seen such in dungeon. Interesting.”

I activated my sigil.

On the other side of the room stood two massive stone pillars, like the sides of a door, with nothing in between. Nearby it stood, what the sigil called, three Moss Trolls, hunched forms lit by an orange glow. They towered above any man, standing two times as tall with ease, and one absentmindedly scratched its rear, as if bored by just milling around.

Around the chamber, at least thirty Mossback Boars roamed, coloured dark green, stocky swine with long tusks and steelhusk-like spiked growths rising from their backs resembling brambles. A handful of Gloomstalk Cats prowled among them, though I was certain more were hidden around the place, as they blended in well. A dozen Tangle-Elk stood like silent sentinels, sporting massive antlers that looked particularly dangerous.

Seeing so many creatures in a single space made my pulse quicken as I had no idea if there would be more of them around. The place was like a biome, an area where a certain type of monster-like animals lived in relative peace I’d say, along with nature. Trees, tall grass, boulders strewn around, and even a small stream further up ahead. 

“By the bloody void!” Roq said. “Look at all these skulls just waiting to be cracked! We should charge! I need a real fight—maybe caving in their heads will push me straight to level ten! What do you think? Want to give it a try? I sure do!”

“There must be close to a hundred monsters in there, even more,” I said, forcing my voice to stay quiet. My eyes flicked to Edwin.

He nodded.

“And if it follows typical dungeon behavior, they’ll attack as soon as we step inside.” He fixed me with a stare. “My group, along with Shay and Richard’s teams, will push out, and try to take their focus, then put them down. Your job is to protect the scavengers in the event any make it past us. Nothing else. Only interfere if we are about to be wiped out.”

“Wouldn’t it be safer for them to remain behind?” I asked. “Inside the tunnel?

Edwin shook his head.

“These chambers sometimes seal themselves. We can’t risk the scavengers getting trapped outside with no way in. They come with us—and stay under your watch until we clear the room. Understood?”

“Yes, sir,” I replied, not wanting to argue the point. Mostly so because he knew better than me, and I didn’t feel any shame admitting that as a newly-promoted adventurer.

I slipped away from the doorway, and descended the steps. Knut halted by Edwin, evidently wanting one last look at the chamber.

“Moss trolls,” he muttered. “Ugly.” Nabeeh paused behind him giving the trolls a disgusted scowl. She joined me as we descended.

“We ought to be at the front and center!” Roq protested. “Think of the carnage we’re missing just to babysit scavengers! Tch! That is so not fair!”

“We got our task, Roq, and we'll do it well. Our friends need us far more than the front liners do.”

I reached the bottom and found the twenty scavengers looking at me with both curiosity and fear, clutching their weapons and shields. Eryn's bow and Garret's plate were the most expensive items among them by far, and if it did come to trading blows with monsters, I was glad to be nearby.

Garret cleared his throat.

“What’s up there? Sounded big from how the folks were whispering.”

“A large chamber. A lot of creatures. Boars, huge cat-like things, Elk, and three trolls near a strange pair of stone pillars. The monster kind of animals we have in our own world. Edwin and the others will lead the assault. We'll hang back, keep you safe, and cut down anything that tries to slip past them.” I glanced over the large group of scavengers. “Melee folk at the front, ranged behind them. Do what Garret says, and stay together.”

Rasek raised his hand.

“What kind of—”

I cut him off as Edwin's voice carried down from above.

“Three!”

“Ash?”

“Two!”

I gestured to Knut.

“Take point.”

“Ash!”

“One!” Edwin finished.

We hurried up the stairs, following Richard's party, weapons drawn.

All three groups spread out into the expansive, mossy room ahead of us. Shay’s team went left, while Edwin’s group advanced center, and Richard’s went right.

“ASH!”

The monsters let out a unified shriek, the walls reverberating with rage. From all sides, boars, cats, elk, and trolls burst into motion, stampeding toward our front line. The ground trembled, just enough to feel them coming.

“Yes?”

“Do you really think the voice will let us sit back here, protected and bored, while Edwin and the others slaughter its monsters?”

“Riftrot. What do you feel? Anything off?”

“Ah! There you are, you sniveling weakling!”

I spoke to my own team.

“The monsters might come straight at us. Be ready. Form a line, melee’s in front, everyone else at the back.” 

It was more than a hunch—I recognized that strange pull again.

“Why us?” Benedict asked, eyebrows furrowed, staff lightly tapping the floor.

“I’m not sure, but I have a feeling they will want to get at the weaker prey. Doesn’t matter—if they come, we deal with them.”

“Is this all you’ve got?” Roq laughed. “Keep shoveling these mossy weaklings at us—I’ll smash every last skull. Then we’ll see who’s ‘fragile’!”

“Roq?”

“Hold on. The voice is insulting us. I’m telling it that— No! We will bury YOU under a swarm of blows that only ends when your blood soaks into my steel and I slurp every last piece of power from whatever shape or form you are in now, you snivelling, weak-minded sack of monster crap!”

“It’s talking to you now?”

“Obviously!”

That couldn't be good.

Up front, a boar tried to run right past Edwin. He responded by cleaving it mid-stride, embers trailing from his flaming sword. Another boar slammed into his tower shield with a reverberating clang, bouncing off with a squeal.

“What is going on?” Wade asked, as a cat jumped straight over Rowan, avoiding his sword. Isaac's arrow caught it in the rump, hobbling it.

“Ash?” Eryn asked from behind, nervousness clear in her voice.

“Fantastic! They are throwing themselves at us!” Roq cried in ecstasy. “MORE SKULLS FOR THE HAMMERLORD!”

“Attack, now!” I commanded Benedict, Nabeeh, and Wade. “We want them dead or hurt before they reach us!”

In the chamber’s center, Isaac pivoted and dropped a Tangle-Elk with an arrow through its neck. Benedict conjured a spear of ice that impaled a Mossback Boar charging us. Nabeeh lobbed a fireball at a Gloomstalk Cat, and the thing went up in flames, yowling as it rolled on the ground.

Edwin’s shout rang out, and it held a hint of panic.

“They’re ignoring us! All parties, spread out and retreat toward the back line! Curve around to protect the scavengers! Ash, cut down anything that gets through! Defend them!”

I steadied my grip on Roq. The bizarre sight of monsters forcing past the main line just to get to us was disturbing—and more than a little unsettling. It just went to show that we weren’t imagining things, no, there really was someone, or rather something, out for us.

“Yes! Sweet Ma and Pa, we will bring you much loot today! I demand a better cushion! And a weapon rack! And upgrades!”

Rather than reload, Wade brought out his massive crossbow, the bolt catching an elk who'd charged through Shay's line. The creature dropped, its antlers digging a deep furrow into the moss, and it flipped over, dead.

Edwin's party spread out further, with Alex behind them. Shay's five went further left — the three melee fighters, archer, and water mage all in a line. Richard's team on the right jogged backwards but in a loose crescent, two sword-wielders, their healer, archer, and fire mage.

Knut, braced in place, holding his mace and shield up.

“They come to kill. Let them try.”

“Well said, brother,” I muttered, unable to believe just how simpleminded the voice was. It threw the monsters at us without any tactic.

“You say brother?” Knut said.

I shot him a questioning look.

“Yes?”

“Mean it?”

“Knut, come on, is it the time or place?”

“Always time someplace. Speak.”

A group of boars thundered forward. Some got pinned by the adventurers, but others weaved around them to bear down on my party.

Shay's mage caught one in a floating ball of water, drowning it, while Richard's archer dropped another.

The first boar reached me, and I stepped into its charge, swinging Roq in a downward arc. The hammer connected with a satisfying crunch, caving in the beast's skull and knocking it into the ground.

“Perfect form! Though next time, try to hit it harder!”

Beside me, Knut lunged toward a cat's charge. When it leapt, he raised his shield, knocking it away, leaving it scrambling before Benedict's Ice Bolt skewered it.

“More! FEED me your violence!”

“Pull back further!” Edwin shouted, his blade trailing fire as he cut the front legs off an elk. “Tighten the line! Don't let them through!”

The adventurers closed ranks. Many of the monsters were forced to engage them first, but others still found or forced gaps. Fire, ice, steel, and water hammered at beasts from all angles. The mossy ground ran slick with blood.

“Of course I mean it,” I said to Knut. “We’re brothers now, aren’t we?”

Knut didn’t speak immediately, but then he let out a battle roar and stomped his foot on the ground.

“Brothers! For life! Seal with drink when home!”

I couldn’t help but smile at his words. He was definitely someone I was proud calling a brother, and would be so in the future if he didn’t become an class-cursed sack of monster balls like Benedict.

“I’d rather rust into scrap than join you! Your entire nest can rot. I’ll have my friends set fire to your entire tree and burn it down until we reach whatever hole you are hiding in!”

“What's it saying?”

“That it's going to kill you and peel me from your cold dead hands and take me back!” Roq whined. “You’re not going to die, right? No way you’re going to die! I'm telling the voice to stuff it!”

“I can hear your side of the conversation, you know? And maybe not antagonise it too much?”

Benedict and Nabeeh threw spells at whatever made it past the retreating front line, and Wade calmly fired bolt after bolt, pausing now and then to reload. Bit by bit, the boar and cat's numbers were thinned, but still, monsters made it past, giving both Knut and me something to do.

An elk charged at me, but Knut stepped into its path, shield first, putting his entire weight behind it as the monster charged. They slammed together, and Knut deflected its attack, sending it stumbling toward me. I sidestepped and smashed Roq through the side of a cat. Before the elk could reach me, Wade put one of his poisoned bolts through its skull.

Three boars and a cat came in next. Two of the boars were frozen by Benedict's frost cone, and I used Forge Anchor to root the third, while Nabeeh's flames erupted around the cat before it got too close, consuming most of its body in mere seconds. The stench of rot didn’t even bother me much anymore, as whatever alternative the voice had in mind for us was much worse.

“This is GLORIOUS!” Roq's voice rang with savage joy. “Though I still think we should charge the trolls. Just saying.”

Just as he mentioned the trio, they rolled up on the line of adventurers, one charging the line of each party. Ming's lightning stunned the first, letting Edwin catch up to it. The commander went for its leg and cut into the muscles, temporarily staggering the monster. 

The other adventuring groups fared less well. The second troll grabbed Shay, ignoring the man's axe cuts. His party's mage blasted the troll with a surge of water that should have taken its hide off, but all it accomplished was giving it a good wash. The troll waddled towards us, holding Shay by one arm and punching his helmeted face with its other, the adventurer doing his best to block, having dropped his weapon. Richard and his other melee attempted to harry the other troll, their fire mage sending a stream of flame at its face. Despite the horrible wounds, it's beady eyes remained fixed on me.

Or rather, on Roq.

“THIS is your plan?” Roq said. “To keep feeding me tasty morsels for me to close my jaws on? You'll never again taste the sweetness that is ME! Bet you I’ll kill any of your stupid monsters by myself!”

“We must engage them away from scavengers. Come, fearless leader!” Benedict said, releasing an Ice Bolt at the closest troll's massive arm. Ice crackled as it spread up its mossy hide. Nabeeh's flames followed, wreathing its chest in fire. The monster kept lumbering forward despite everything they threw at it.

Richard and his partner tried following the troll, but found themselves caught from behind. A boar charged Richard's legs while two cats leapt at his companion. The fire mage screamed and lit himself on fire to push  them off as a third cat landed on his back, fangs seeking his neck.

Knut rushed into the troll, shield raised. The troll's arm snapped out, catching Knut's shield dead center. The metal buckled inward, sending our tank stumbling to the side.

I stepped back, giving ground so we didn’t slam into each other and to open the monster to ranged attacks.

“Benedict! Nabeeh! Hit it again!”

“What are you doing?” Roq protested. “Attack! ATTACK! Stop dancing around like a scared little child and CRUSH ITS SKULL! I just made a wager with the voice that we can take it one on one, so don’t embarrass me here!”

The ice moved further up its shoulder as Benedict hit the troll again, and Nabeeh's cone of flame washed over its chest and face.

Wade's crossbow bolt punched deep into the troll's thigh, and its stride hitched, becoming a slight limp. Its eyes, however, never left me.

I glanced back, seeing the scavengers not far behind. I'd played it as smart as I could, but it was time to get in there and do what the hammer requested.

With a lunge, I baited a swipe to my head, bringing Roq up to parry the blow. The impact nearly tore the hammer from my grip, but the troll's forearm broke with the sound of a snapping branch.

An arrow sprouted from the troll's chest — one of Eryn's. The shot was perfect, sinking in where its heart should be, but it didn’t go in deep enough.

Knut charged from the side, his mace cracking against the troll's ribs. The beast started to turn, but Nabeeh's warning came too late.

“Knut! Behind you!”

A Gloomstalk Cat landed on him, its weight driving him sideways, shield slipping as he fought to keep his balance. The damned monsters were everywhere, and they didn’t care for their lives, throwing themselves at us as if it was nothing.

With one of the troll's arms broken, I activated Smash as I rushed in. The troll swiped at me, but the wounds had slowed it enough, and I ducked the clumsy strike to slam Roq into its chest with all my strength behind it. Ribs shattered under the impact and the troll sat down hard, almost comically so. Behind me, Knut had the cat by its tail, having dropped his shield. His mace rose and fell in a brutal rhythm, each impact drawing a weaker yowl from the beast. 

“Bad kitty!”

After three more hits, it just lay there, only the back right foot twitching.

The troll reached for me with its good hand, but I batted it aside. Red light flared again as I triggered Armor Break, and hammered Roq down onto its head like the light of a dying star. The troll's skull caved in with a wet crunch, spraying what little brains it had.

The massive body toppled backward, its limbs splaying out like a broken toy. Dead weight at last.

“We’re still standing, and I’m still STARVING. If you want me, face us, you coward. Or stay lurking in your shadows—makes no difference. We’ll cut you down either way.”

I panted and looked around, seeing Knut finish another cat. He spat, wiping blood from his lip. Eryn exhaled shakily, standing next to Garret, lowering her bow. Benedict braced himself on his staff, looking drained from the spellcasting, while Nabeeh rubbed her palms together, blowing on them as if cold. Wade calmly slid another bolt into his main crossbow, scanning for more targets.

Across the mossy chamber, the other parties had nearly finished the fight. Boars lay scattered, elk bodies slumped, and cats twitched in their final throes. Richard's mage patted out the flames on his robes while the swordsmen cut down the last cat.

On the left side of the line, Isaac and Rowan stood over Shay, who lay on his back in a pile of moss. Alex and the healer from Richard’s party worked on him.

“Anything broken?” Isaac called over.

“Entire face,” Alex called back. “He's out for the fight, but he might yet live.” He nodded at the other healer and light shone beneath their hands.

I winced at Shay's gargly scream.

“Damn trolls,” Knut said, retrieving his shield, frowning at the dent in its center. “Need new one, or maybe Pa can fix?” he grumbled.

“I'll work on one with Pa, that’s a promise. We will make you a custom one,” I said, eyeing Edwin approaching us with Ming in toe. The commander's armor was splattered with dark blood, and his sword still trailed wisps of flame.

Wade methodically collected what crossbow bolts he could salvage, examining each carefully before storing it away.

“Unusual fighting pattern,” Edwin said. “I've never seen monsters ignore closer targets like that. They charged straight through our line, taking fatal hits just to reach your position.”

I nodded, trying to keep my expression neutral.

“Thought you could take us down, eh? BRING IT, YOU WEAKLING!”

“Must be targeting the scavengers,” I said, trying to keep any hint of knowledge off my face, not wanting to admit to hearing voices. “They can probably sense who's weaker.”

“Perhaps.” Edwin studied me for a long moment. “Though many seemed particularly focused on you.”

I shrugged.

“I am the lowest level adventurer?”

“HA! As if that matters! We are clearly the strongest ones here! They recognized my power and want me back! Though they failed. Miserably.”

“Hmm.” Edwin clearly wasn't convinced, but he let it drop. “We need to find the exit. Those two pillars might have something to do with it. Perhaps they can open up another rift?” 

He turned to address the gathering adventurers and scavengers.

“Form up! We move as one group. Warriors in front, ranged behind, healers in the center. Scavengers take the wounded.”

As people started arranging themselves, I caught Eryn's eye. She gave me a slight nod, knowing why the monsters behaved so strangely.

Moss squelched as we crossed the chamber, two adventurers now walking among the scavengers, plus Shay being carried. Everyone kept their voice low as if more monsters would sprout from the ground or drop from the ceiling.

“Not so loud anymore now, are you? COWARD!”

“Must you antagonise it so?”

“We need more things to kill!” Roq said. “If not, what are we even doing here?”

“Looking for the breeding chamber?”

“Will it be spectacular?”

“How should I know? I've never seen one.”

“I need something truly spectacular for my breakthrough, you know!”

“Just help me find the breeding spot, alright? Once we are back, we'll look into what the guild knows about soul gems and the weapons they can make.”

I nodded at Edwin who looked back at me, before he leaned over and whispered something to Rowan, who turned and looked at me too.

Fortunately we reached the two massive stone pillars without more monsters attacking. Unlike the natural cave walls, these seemed carved, their precise angles and smooth surfaces seen beneath the cover of creeping vines and thick moss.

Edwin waved his sword between them.

Nothing happened.

“Damn. Ming? Alex?” he asked, the two advancing to study the structure. Then Edwin sighed. “Benedict?”

The ice mage scoffed. 

“Look who comes crawl—”

I smacked him in the back of the head with an open palm, sending him stumbling. 

“You might be my elder, but don't be an ass.”

He scowled at me, before straightening and joining the two others.

“We hold this position until they figure out how that thing works,” Edwin said. “Keep watch. No telling if something else might come crawling out from under the moss.”

“What? Think you can sweet talk me now? I’m not done! Bring me a real challenge! I’ll break any monster you send, and then I’ll break YOU!”

I walked the perimeter of the massive stone pillars, studying them.

“You hide in shadows like a coward!” Roq said. “Come face us if you're so mighty! Or are you afraid I'll crush that oversized ego of yours along with whatever passes for your skull? Probably just filled with moss anyway, you prime example of everything WEAK in this world! A simp!”

“What's it saying now?” I asked, leaning forward to study the stone through the vines. The mages were working on the other pillar, chatting animatedly and pouring mana into it.

“Oh, the usual threats about consuming my essence and making me serve it for eternity. As if I'd ever lower myself to—wait.” Roq's tone shifted suddenly. “Take me to the pillar.”

“What?”

“The left one. Touch my head to it.”

I frowned and spun him around in my hand.

“Why?”

“Just DO it already! Must you question everything? Am I not the mighty soul weapon who has helped guide you to greatness? Trust my obviously superior judgment for once!”

With a sigh, I walked over to the left pillar, very aware of the mages turning to watch me. Benedict's eyebrows rose as I pressed Roq's head against the stone. Nothing happened.

“Now... walk in a circle around it.”

I glanced between the pillars, my stomach tightening at the thought of stepping through that empty space. But there was nothing there—just air and moss. With a shrug, I began circling the pillar.

Still nothing.

“Faster! Run around it!”

“Don't be ridiculous.” I felt the weight of stares from the gathered adventurers. Edwin had stopped his conversation with Ming to watch me, his expression unreadable.

“DO IT! Or I'll start singing again! Ninety-eight monsters shaking in fear—”

“Fine!” 

I broke into a jog, circling the pillar once.

“AGAIN!”

I started my second lap, picking up speed. As I approached the space between the pillars, reality shifted. The air rippled like heat waves rising from summer stones. My momentum carried me through before I could stop, and I stumbled out into an impossible room.

“There you are, you snivelling coward!”

Riftside - Chapter 54

I ripped Roq from the Titanfang's brain with a battle cry that echoed off the chamber walls, and was joined by Knut's deeper bellow, then Wade's shout, and finally Nabeeh's higher-pitched scream of victory, the sound filling the chamber.

Benedict cleared his throat and stared at us, one by one, then shrugged.

“I suppose that was actually a decent fight.”

“WHERE IS IT!?” Roq's voice thundered in my skull. “Where is my bloody level-up? This makes no sense!”

“What do you mean?”

“Exactly what I said!” Roq grumbled. “I didn't level up. After all that beautiful violence, after my PERFECT kill... nothing! Not even a tiny ding!”

“Hold on.”

“Knut!” I called out. “Guard the north tunnel! Wade — watch the opening above us. Benedict, Nabeeh — east tunnel. Stay alert. More could come any second. We need to hold until Edwin returns.”

“Are you even listening to me?” Roq said. “I didn't get my chaos-cursed level-up!”

I hopped down from the Titanfang's massive corpse, my boots landing on the floor scarred by the worm's thrashing. Gouges marked where its armored bulk had slammed into stone again and again.

“I heard you.” I strode toward where the scavengers huddled near 'home'. “If you didn't level up, you need more experience. Why the panic?”

“No.” Roq's tone grew darker. “I'm at one hundred percent. Exactly one hundred percent. Not ninety-nine. Not ninety-nine point nine. One. HUNDRED. PERCENT!”

“That... doesn't sound right.”

“No shit! That’s what I’m saying!” Roq growled.

“Okay, fine. Something is weird, but just, hold on. I need to check on Garret’s group first.”

“This can't wait!” Roq scoffed. “This is power leveling we're talking about! Way more important than Garret!”

I reached the tunnel where Garret sat cradling his arm against his chest. Eryn knelt in front of him, lips pressed into a thin line.

“It's not broken,” she said. “You're lucky. How can you be so stupid, leaning out like that just to get a better view?”

Garret opened his mouth but Eryn cut him off.

“If you're supposed to be a leader, you need to act like one and do better.” Her voice cracked like a whip. “Getting smacked by a worm that size? You should be embarrassed. You could have been killed. And for what?”

“It’s not that he was smacked by a giant monster, but he was smacked by a freaking worm!” Nina laughed, smacking him on the back of his head. Not hard, but enough to drive the point home.

Garret's jaw tightened, his expression becoming unreadable, and my eyebrows lifted in surprise. I didn't often hear Eryn raise her voice.

“Once Alex returns, you should be fine. Until then, sit still,” she said.

I noticed a dent in Garret's new plate mail where the Titanfang had struck him. 

“You all right?”

“We're fine,” Finn said with a chuckle. “He got lucky. I think Eryn's words might have even cut deeper than the Titanfang's bash.”

“Good.” I nodded toward Eryn. “Walk with me?”

She sighed but stood, following as I moved along the wall. We glanced down the west tunnel, but there was still no sign of Edwin's team.

“What's wrong?” I asked.

“I'm fine,” she answered too quickly.

I gave her a look and waited. She exhaled heavily.

“It's just... frustrating. Going from being part of the trio that handled everything to watching.” She kicked a small stone. “I know I'm lucky to even be here on the run, and even more so that you became classed in time, but it still sucks to feel like I'm being left behind.”

She glanced away.

“I understand, love, but we can’t bend the rules just so you don’t feel that way,” I said. “I do understand, and next time we go out will be as a party. You know that, right?”

“I do, and I don't want you thinking about it now or getting distracted, but I didn't want you to misinterpret my mood. So there, that's all it is.”

I nodded, falling quiet as we continued around the chamber, and I put an arm around her, pressing my lips against hers.

“Shouldn’t have done that, I know, but I couldn’t help it,” I said and she chuckled, slapping my chest playfully.

“I’ll be fine, don’t worry. It’s just that I wanted to help, you know?”

“I do, and you will soon enough.”

We reached Knut and Wade by the north tunnel, the latter looking up through the opening while keeping watch.

“Hey Knut, can you help me?” Wade asked.

Knut raised an eyebrow. 

“Help what?”

Wade pulled out his giant crossbow with a grin.

“Reload this beauty.”

“Happy to!” Knut's face lit up as they worked together on cocking the heavy weapon, but both kept an eye on the tunnel.

Eryn glanced toward the massive Titanfang carcass dominating the chamber center, her bow loose in her hand.

“It sucks being on the sidelines. I’m sure I could have helped one way or another.”

“I get it,” I said softly. “If the roles were reversed, if you'd made classed and I hadn’t, it would have eaten at me too, but rules are rules. We can’t pour monster guts on Edwin’s invitation just because we both want you to be on the frontline.”

Eryn nodded, shifting her weight.

“That's true. I’m sorry.”

A smile tugged at her lips as we passed the east tunnel where Nabeeh stood watching Benedict fussing with his robe, brushing dirt from the front and adjusting the collar and cuffs.

“You know,” Nabeeh said, “That noblewoman isn't here. You can relax for one dungeon run.”

Benedict's hands froze mid-adjustment. His eyes narrowed.

“Perhaps I'd be more relaxed if someone hadn't nearly set me on fire with their flame breath.”

“Oh, I was just trying to loosen you up a bit,” Nabeeh said, grinning. “What with that icicle up your backside and all.”

Eryn chuckled beside me, and I fought to keep my own expression neutral but was doing a bad job.

“And you,” Benedict sneered at Nabeeh, “Have all the manners of a seedy tavern wench. How can you even listen to yourself? No, even worse. How do you live with that foul mouth of yours?”

“Why thank you!” Nabeeh attempted an elaborate bow, sweeping her arm wide and one foot back. “I do try to—” Her foot caught on a Brambleback carcass behind her and she tumbled sideways, twisting to land flat on her chest with an undignified grunt.

Benedict's lip curled.

“Don't bother getting up. Just stay down. That way you can look up to your betters.”

“Enough, Benedict,” I cut in before Nabeeh could respond. “Focus and keep watch. You too, Nabeeh.”

She laughed and picked herself back up, dusting off her robes.

“Don't be so serious, boss. We just escaped death. Let us decompress a little.”

“We keep good watch!” Knut called from the north tunnel. “Worry not!”

I nodded, supposing they probably were. It was just weird to suddenly not only be a classed adventurer fighting on the frontline, but also being responsible for their lives and for giving them orders. That didn’t come natural to me, but I tried my hardest to be fair and make sure I didn’t screw up.

I looked at Eryn as we made our way to the south tunnel where the Titanfang's massive corpse blocked the path. Only a hands-breadth of space remained between its bulk and the wall, and that gap extended only a short way before the worm's body completely filled the passage.

Eryn leaned in beside me, her shoulder brushing mine.

“Nothing's getting in or out of that tunnel. Wonder how it even moved.”

“Slowly,” I sighed. “I really hope this wasn't the way to the breeding chamber. Otherwise we're in trouble because there's no way I can get that carcass into my spatial storage.”

“You sure about that?” Eryn asked.

I glanced at her and shrugged before touching and trying to drag the Titanfang into storage. Nothing happened, just as expected.

Eryn chuckled.

“Well, it was worth a try.”

“Sure was. Maybe someone on Edwin’s team has enough room. We’ll see.”

She touched my shoulder gently.

“Keep up the good work, Ash. I know it isn’t easy for you, so I’m sorry for…earlier. I’ll do my best to be supportive.” Then she headed back around the worm, and to where the other scavengers waited.

I moved after her, going to the front of the Titanfang and staring into its gaping maw. Behind me, Knut grunted with effort, both feet on the stirrup as he hauled on the string of Wade's massive crossbow.

“You know,” Wade said with a smirk, “If you're not strong enough, I do have a crank. Takes longer but it's guaranteed to work.”

“Balls freeze off before give up resetting simple crossbow,” Knut growled through gritted teeth.

“How many crossbows do you actually have, Wade?” Nabeeh called over.

Wade pulled out a small, sleek crossbow.

“Got two of these, loaded with poisoned bolts.” He waved it vaguely in Benedict's direction.

Benedict ducked.

“Watch where you point that thing, you maniac!”

Wade rolled his eyes as he replaced the small crossbow in his spatial storage. He drew out a medium-sized crossbow next.

“This one's for long-distance shots. It’s precise and has a decent kick.”

Benedict raised an eyebrow.

“Why carry so many?”

“Switching to a new crossbow is faster than reloading,” Wade said.

“Then why were you reloading earlier?” I asked.

Wade shrugged.

“We were doing good. I prefer to fight with my main crossbow to keep the others as backups for when they're actually needed.” He pointed a thumb at the Brambleback with a hole through its chest. “Like with that thing.” He nodded toward Knut who still struggled with the oversized weapon. “Besides, it's a lot of effort to reset this thing and I don't want the party to have to wait around for me to reload.”

Finally, with a resounding click, Knut managed to latch the huge crossbow string into place, and he sighed heavily, straightening and putting his hands on his back.

“Crossbow tougher than mothers bread!”

I looked at the carcasses scattered across the chamber floor — Bramblebacks, Ring Beetles, Rotmasks, Riftcrowns, and the giant Titanfang dominating the center.

“We should clear some of these bodies,” I said. “Just in case more show up.”

I waved at Benedict. 

“Take your first pick.”

He hesitated, fingers playing with a loose thread on his sleeve. Then he shook his head. 

“Not using my first pick for this fight.”

I scoffed. 

“First pick isn't some trump card to pick whatever rare monster you want in the dungeon. It means you get first choice after one fight. And we've already been generous not making it count for the lower-level trash monsters, including your little stunt earlier. So you pick now or give it up.”

Benedict's face reddened. 

“That was never made clear! First pick should mean calling a monster carcass — this is crap!”

“That's not how it works,” Wade said, slotting a bolt into his crossbow and storing it. “Everyone knows the first pick is immediate.”

Nabeeh nodded.

“It's just one first pick, Benedict. Use it or lose it,” she said.

“This is completely unacceptable! I should be able to save my pick for something worthwhile of my contribution!”

“Oh, this is better than watching Ma haggle at the market!” Roq said. “Though I do wish there was more blood involved. And spikes. And explosions. Rivers of blood!”

I sighed, raising a hand.

“Quiet, please.” When they fell silent, I turned to Benedict. “I'll make you an offer. You want to call dibs on one specific monster? Give up your claim to all other monster carcasses and loot for the dungeon run.”

Benedict's eyes narrowed.

“What monster?”

“If we find another spider like the one from last time, then you may claim it,” I said.

“My, my, aren't we being careful with our words?” Roq chuckled.

I pushed on.

“In return, you have to rent out your spatial storage to the group, giving two slots to each of the adventurers to help carry loot.”

Benedict stroked his chin, considering the offer.

“Wait!” Wade protested. “If that kind of monster is truly so rare, then it must also hold an incredibly high-value gem!”

Nabeeh crossed her arms.

“We shouldn't have to give up our share of something that valuable.”

Benedict smiled.

“I accept the deal.”

“This is my decision,” I said. “Think of it like this. He's gambling on meeting a specific monster, but in return, you are guaranteed more loot.”

“Unless he dies.”

“True.”

The others settled down, though Wade still grumbled about it for a minute longer.

“Roq, which monsters have gems in them?”

“Oh, NOW he pays attention to me,” Roq grumbled. “After IGNORING my perfectly legitimate concerns about not being able to level up!”

“Don't be a diva.”

“Don't be a—excuse me? Do you even KNOW me?”

I sighed internally.

“Fine, I'll listen to you. But please, let’s just do the looting first.”

“Well,” Roq's voice took on a considering tone. “Since you asked so nicely. Two of the Bramblebacks have gems. One of the Rotmasks. Both of those Ring Beetles by the east wall, and that riftcrown. Happy now?”

We swiftly divided the larger and more valuable carcasses, and I made sure Knut and I took the three with gems. Then the scavengers moved in, filling up on Ring Beetles and Riftcrowns, with Eryn taking the three with gems in them.

I walked to the north tunnel entrance taking over the watch, scanning for movement while behind me excited chatter broke out about the Titanfang.

“How can we get this back?” Garret said. “We could make incredible armor from it.”

“And there's more than enough for everyone,” Finn added. “If we can just get it loose.”

“The plates alone may be more valuable than some of the smaller carcasses,” Wade mused. “As long as they don't have gems.”

I kept my eyes fixed on the north tunnel.

“So, what did you mean earlier about being at one hundred percent but not leveling up?”

“Ah, finally!” Roq's voice held an edge of frustration. “You know when you're swinging at a monster, and you KNOW it's a perfect hit—but then at the last second, the little bastard pulls away?”

“Yeah, I guess?”

“That's exactly how this feels. I should be level ten. I should have caught up with you. Instead,” Roq growled, “I feel stuck. Like something's holding me back.”

I frowned and opened my soul chart, navigating to Roq's statistics.

NAME: Vannash' Khazeesh (Roq)

WEAPON CLASS: Hammer

LEVEL: 9

EXPERIENCE: [||||||||||] 100%

WEAPON TYPE: Bludgeoning

ATTACK SPEED: High

RANGE: Short

NOTE: Weapon ready for breakthrough.

SPECIAL:

NAME: Power of the Hammer

TYPE: Passive

DESCRIPTION: +30% Strength 

NAME: Impact Amplification

TYPE: Passive

DESCRIPTION: Every attack delivered using this weapon will deal far greater damage than it would ordinarily do.

NAME: Armour Disruption

TYPE: Passive

DESCRIPTION: Armour seems to soften or become brittle under the weapon's repeated strikes.

ABILITIES:

NAME: Blood Forge

TYPE: Active / Self-Heal

DESCRIPTION: Transform stored monster carcasses into energy that amplifies the wielder's natural regeneration.

NAME: Armor Break

TYPE: Active / Attack

DESCRIPTION: Channel a crushing force into the hammer's head and release it on direct impact, delivering a blow that can crack armor and temporarily stun the target.

NAME: Forge Anchor

TYPE: Active / Debuff

DESCRIPTION: Strike the ground and release a mass of steel-husk mana that attacks and roots any target in place.

“Riftrot.”

“What? What's wrong?” Roq demanded.

I hesitated, weighing how to explain this. “Your soul chart, it says you're ready for a breakthrough.”

Silence stretched for a moment.

“What in the flaming skull crusher does that mean?”

“I have no idea,” I admitted. “But if it means we need another Soul Gem,” I sighed. “You might be stuck at level ten forever, because I don't think I'm that lucky.”

The roar that filled my mind made me stumble. 

“UNACCEPTABLE!” Roq's fury crashed through my thoughts like a storm. “I refuse! I ABSOLUTELY REFUSE to be trapped at this pathetic level while you keep growing stronger! This is an OUTRAGE! A TRAVESTY! An absolute INSULT to everything I stand for! Do you have ANY idea how hard I've worked? How many monsters I've helped you slaughter? And now you're telling me I might be STUCK HERE?”

“Calm down, drama queen,” I said, rubbing my temple. “Maybe it's something else. Maybe you just need a Class Gem, okay? Don’t get your handle all twisted.”

“Handle? What does it have to do with this!”

“It’s just—never mind. Look, maybe we just need some mind gems. Relax. We’ll figure it out.”

“Oh sure, because class gems are SO easy to find!” Roq's sarcasm could have stripped paint. “And who's ever heard of a HAMMER needing a class? What would I even be? 'Master of Bonking Things Really Hard'?”

“Maybe it’s a good thing?”

“HOW?”

“Think of how much stronger I became after my breakthrough.”

I held my breath as Roq went blessedly silent.

“Movement from the west tunnel!” Eryn's call cut through my internal dialogue.

I rushed over, Roq seemingly still pondering on the implications of him being stuck at level ten and what a breakthrough might do for him.

Far in the distance, I made out familiar figures approaching.

“It's Edwin!” I called out.

As the Commander and his group drew near, his face twisted, staring at the massive Titanfang corpse sprawled across the floor.

“What in the class cursed riftrot happened here?” he asked as and broke into a jog, making his way into the room.

“We held as ordered, sir,” I said, keeping my voice steady, trying to keep the pride out.

“No shit,” Isaac said, voice filling the room. “That is one impressive kill.”

Alex glanced around.

“Who's hurt?”

“Check Garret,” Eryn said. “Got clipped by the worm. Knut too.”

Ming slowly walked along the Titanfang, her staff tapping against the stone floor. “This is the largest worm I've ever seen.”

“I've seen bigger,” Nina chuckled, and I turned to see her wiggling her eyebrows at Alex.

Finn smacked her shoulder.

“Be serious.”

Isaac and Rowan walked around the chamber with Edwin and me, examining the carnage.

“Well done holding this position,” Edwin said. “I knew I could count on you, and this proves it.”

“Thanks, sir. What did you face down there?” I asked. “We heard fighting.”

“A damn long tunnel, followed by what felt like an unending horde of Ruptureborn.”

“What's a Ruptureborn?” Nabeeh asked.

“Lean, sinewy things,” Isaac said. “Taller than Edwin and bloody scythe-like claws for arms. They move fast but hit even faster. And harder.”

“They were annoying,” Rowan agreed quietly. “But died fast.”

Edwin continued.

“In the end, it was just another room with more monsters, and no other exits.”

“What next?” I asked.

“When the other groups catch up, we have them check the remaining tunnels. In the meantime, start carving up that Titanfang. We might need to go that way.”

“Yes, sir,” Benedict said and sighed dramatically, plucking at his robes. “I’m never going to get the stink of worm out of these. Curse my life.”

Riftside - Chapter 53

The second platform looked exactly as we'd left it, except Edwin's party had beat us back. Dean's scavengers huddled near the center. No fresh monster corpses meant nothing had tried to push through while we were out exploring.

Edwin walked over to meet me.

“Report.”

“Dead end,” I said, keeping it brief. “Blightpedes, Ring Beetles, Sap Seekers. Nothing special. No passages up.”

He nodded.

“Same here. Richard and Shay should finish downstairs soon.” His fingers drummed against his shield, staring at the remaining tunnel. “Our priority now is to hold this position, Aldrich. We cannot afford to get pushed back out.”

“If you let them relegate us to backup duty, I will NEVER forgive you,” Roq growled. “I mean it! I'll sing vulgar tavern songs in your head. ALL. DAY. LONG.”

“Agreed,” I said, addressing both Edwin and Roq. “But we need to push forward fast. The longer we wait, the more time the dungeon has to come up with something nasty like last time.”

“You have a valid point,” Edwin said.

“You can go with our party and we’ll hold the next point. Give you extra time to explore further.”

Alex stepped forward, frowning across his silver beard.

“Commander, with respect — Ash's group is untested. He only just reached level ten.” He gestured at our party. “They should keep our rear safe.”

“They will be at the rear,” Edwin said. “But they will also move with us as we advance.”

“Sir, that's—”

“Enough,” Edwin said, cutting him off. “We press on. These tunnels are clear, which means up is our only option.”

He raised his hand, silencing any further protest.

“Dean,” he called to his scavenger leader. “Your group holds here until the next adventuring party arrives. When they do, send them after us. The last adventuring group to come up is to hold this point. Once they’re in place, catch up with us.”

Dean saluted sharply.

“Understood, Commander.”

Edwin hefted his tower shield and started toward the unexplored branch. His team fell in behind him.

We followed them into the new tunnel, Knut matching my stride.

“Watch them,” he murmured, nodding ahead.

I did. And what I saw was... humbling.

Edwin's party moved with efficient destruction. Sure, the monsters were far below their power levels, but they fought in a way that conserved energy. No wasted movements. No flashy displays. Just clean, economic kills to preserve stamina and mana.

“Now that's what I call professional violence!” Roq said appreciatively. “Though it could use more flair. Maybe some dramatic poses? Battle cries? Corpse explosions? Oh, yes, that would do nicely!”

“Status check,” I said softly.

“Full mana,” Nabeeh said. “Ready to light this place up.”

“Eighty percent,” Benedict added.

He'd wasted a lot of mana in the previous room and had yet to regenerate fully.

I nodded, watching Edwin's group dispatch another cluster of beetles without breaking stride.

“Well, look at it this way,” Roq mused. “At least we get to learn from the best before a big bad monster tries to eat us. That's... something, right?”

“Let's hope we're quick studies. I’m not that keen on becoming fertilizer in this rift rotted place.”

After a while, the passage opened into a massive chamber with four tunnels leading out, in addition to the one we entered through.

“Now this,” Roq said, “Is more like it!”

The chamber dwarfed anything we'd seen so far. Smooth stone made up the floor, though parts were marred with spider-webbing cracks. The walls curved inward slightly, creating an unsettling sense of being watched from all angles. Far above, the ceiling arched into darkness where roots and stone formations hung like teeth waiting to drop.

“Dramatic! Though it could use blood spatters. Rivers of blood. And maybe a few impaled corpses? Or a bit more than a few…like, a whole lot!”

Along the wall across from where we’d entered, a steep stone ramp wound clockwise upward, running around the entire room, ending at a circular opening large enough for two men to walk through side by side. Or for something as large as two grown men to squeeze down.

Edwin walked a circle, peering down each tunnel, all lit by luminescent mushrooms.

“Good sight lines down each tunnel, though I can't see the end,” he muttered to himself, before turning to look at the walkway, following it with his eyes all the way up to the ceiling.

His shield clinked against the stone as he turned to face me.

“Aldrich. Defend this chamber as we clear the first branch,” he said, his voice carrying in the dead silence. “If anything comes down that ramp or through these tunnels, you hold until we return. If you're about to be overwhelmed, fall back to the previous platform. Do not get your party killed because you thought you could stop something overwhelming. Understood?”

I nodded, already studying the room's layout. 

“Understood, Commander.”

“And Aldrich?” Edwin's scarred face was grim in the sword-light. “Don't try to be a hero. Your job is to keep your people alive.”

With that, he led his team into the tunnel to our direct left. I stepped into the chamber's center.

“Everyone, gather round,” I said. My voice bounced softly off the curved walls. “We need to establish some clarity in case of battle.”

My adventuring party moved closer, while the scavengers remained near the entry point. I motioned for the massive tunnel directly across from us.

“We'll call that North.”

“It's got gouges near the entrance! Maybe something big has made that place its home! What if it’s something deliciously violent? Now that would be something!”

I indicated the closest right-hand tunnel next to where we entered. “That is South. East is that narrow one by the ramp, and finally,” I gestured to where Edwin had disappeared, “west is where the Commander went.” I smelled the air. “What in the rift cursed monster arse could make such a smell? I don’t see any of those Blightpedes around.”

“What about up there?” Enar asked, pointing to the ramp with his spear.

I couldn't help chuckling. 

“That would be 'up.'“

Enar's face reddened. 

“Oh. Right. Sorry.”

“Hey, no apologies needed,” I said. “There are no stupid questions in a dungeon. Only dead people who didn't ask enough of them.”

He brightened at that and smiled. 

“Then, what do we call the tunnel we came through?”

“That's 'home.'“

Turning to the scavengers, I pointed to the entrance tunnel.

“Garret, you guys guard that tunnel, but Edwin’s order goes double for you. Don’t join in the battle and no heroics. You’ll only get in the way.”

“Got it,” he said and they took up positions.

I walked around the room, peering down each tunnel. Wade crouched at the dead center of the room, staring up at the opening in the ceiling. Benedict and Nabeeh stayed near the center, too, both looking bored but alert as they scanned the tunnels.

“Feels wrong,” Wade muttered as I completed my second round, unable to stand still. Edwin and his party had disappeared around a bend in the tunnel and were out of sight. “Less like fighting through a dungeon and more like breaking into one. It’s like the monsters are waiting for us to do something, or maybe waiting for us to separate from other groups.”

Before I could respond, muted sounds echoed from the West tunnel and we all froze, listening intently.

“Is that metal clanking off chitin?”

“Beats me. Why? What did you expect to find here? Blobs of water?”

The crackle of lightning that followed a moment later was unmistakable, as was the shriek of a dying monster.

“Commander's found some playmates,” Nabeeh said. “Maybe he lets some through for us?”

“Focus on the other three tunnels,” I said, my eyes sweeping over the northern entrance. “Edwin can handle whatever the dungeon throws at him.”

“Ahh! ASH! GET READY! IT'S HERE!” Roq's voice thundered in my skull. “The voice! The one that wants us dead!”

“You mean the—”

“Come at me, enemies of violence!” Roq's laughter filled my head. “Feel my power! Be crushed beneath my might! Actually, wait — be crushed beneath OUR might! No, MY might! BLOOD FOR THE... umm... FOR ME!”

“Everyone!” I shouted. “We've got company!”

Benedict, Wade, and Nabeeh didn’t take me seriously right away and just stood about, but then the Ring Beetles appeared down the north tunnel, the knee high monsters' claws clicking against stone. At first there were just a few, then more and more poured out until the tunnel writhed with their steelhusk-covered bodies.

“Rift-cursed monster balls,” Wade muttered and spat. “That's a lot of bugs.”

“They're the least of our problems,” Benedict said. “Look east.”

I touched my sigil and did as he said. Deep within the tunnel, a mass of creatures surged forward. The sigil named them Riftcrowns, each the size of a human head, but there were so many. A flood. The creatures had long claws, and their mandibles opened like a snake's as they shrieked.

“That's a sand dune’s worth of bugs,” Nabeeh said, flames dancing between her fingers. “There's enough of them to clean all our bones in minutes!”

“Real targets,” Roq said. “No, wait, they’re not real. Just look at their puny size! I'd prefer something bigger. You know, worthy of my magnificence!”

A deep rumble was the dungeon’s reply to his wish. The ground trembled and then vibrations moved up through my boots, and a sound of grinding on stone resounded from inside one of the tunnels. It was as if something massive pushed its way from the ‘south’.

“Oh no,” Benedict said. “Oh no, no, and no!”

A massive head appeared deep within and it was outlined in dark yellow, wider than three men standing shoulder to shoulder and tall enough to fill the tunnel. It was a monstrous worm the sigil called a Titanfang. The monster had no eyes or mouth, just a horrible shovel-like face plate, a wedge that would uproot anything in its path.

“Good,” Knut said with forced cheer. “Now know what made gouges in floor!”

I spun to face my party, mind racing through options as the monsters closed in.

“Wade, Knut! Take the North tunnel and stop those beetles!”

Knut gave a sharp nod as he and Wade ran across the room.

“Nabeeh, Benedict! West tunnel — deal with those Riftcrowns! Don't let them reach the chamber or they’ll swarm right over us!”

“My pleasure,” Nabeeh said, hurrying off towards the tunnel. “Time you learned why there is no ice in the desert.”

Benedict scoffed, following after her and shaking his head. 

I caught Eryn's eye before heading down the tunnel towards the worm. Wade and Knut were already deciding on how to take on the monsters in their own tunnel, and that actually filled me with a sense of calm. Wade maybe wasn’t even that bad if he could adapt so quickly and might even be useful.

“That's what I call a target-rich environment,” he said, loading a bolt.

“Only good bug is dead bug. They make mace sticky,” Knut replied, clanking his weapon against the shield.

“Don't worry. Just watch this. Bet you’ve never seen anything like it,” Wade said and tapped Knut on the back.

I turned toward my own tunnel and cursed under my breath. The Titanfang was slow, only moving at a man's leisurely pace, but I was sure it could attack fast if needed.

“FINALLY!” Roq's laughter echoed through my mind. “Something big enough to be WORTHY of violence! Though I still think it could use more teeth. Or maybe some spikes on the front? What do you think? Would Pa make me a weapon rack out of its head? You could keep it in your storage for when I don’t want to sit on my satin pillow.”

“Let's see if we can break its face plate first, buddy.”

“Fire in the hole!” Wade called and a sharp whistling noise followed. A second later, a massive explosion shook the entire floor. I stopped, turning to see Knut whooping as burning beetle parts pinged off his shield. Flames and smoke filled the northern tunnel.

“Now THAT was impressive!” Roq said. “I take back everything bad I ever said about Wade. Well, most of it. Some of it? He has at least one thing going for him: explosions!”

“Let me know if the monsters get past them. You can do that, right?”

“Of course! What do you think I am? A mere ordinary hammer? Have some faith!”

I charged the Titanfang, watching its massive head grind against the tunnel walls as if trying to punch through with its sheer weight.

“How in the rift's backside are we supposed to even fight this?”

“Violence! Lots of it!”

The scraping sound filled my helmet as the monster ground against the tunnel walls.

“Just look at those lower armor plates. Imagine what we could forge with its carcass!”

“I'm not sure it'll fit in my spatial storage, Roq. Kind of big.”

The creature's wedge-shaped head swung back and forth as it advanced, a few inches off the ground, each time it hit the wall it carved a new gouge. No eyes, no mouth — just the wedge-like faceplate and a whole lot of mass.

I channeled energy into Roq, feeling Armor Break surge through the hammer's head. Time to test just how tough the monster’s defences really were. I swung with all my strength, slamming Roq against the creature's slanted faceplate. The impact rang out like striking a steel slab, the sound echoing down the tunnel. To my great surprise, the Titanfang didn't even flinch. 

I jumped back, dodging a lazy swipe of its head. There was very little momentum to its attack as it had no space to properly move around in.

“That's a problem.”

“No, that's an OPPORTUNITY!” Roq said. “You just have to hit it harder!”

“Harder than Armor Break?”

But I activated my Smash ability anyway. It'd do more damage, even if it wasn't made for dealing with armor. Energy channeled into Roq and golden light blazed along his surface as I slammed him onto the Titanfang's nose. Or where it would have been if it had one.

The monster didn't seem to care at all.

“This is boring,” Roq complained. “You should see what's happening behind us! Nabeeh and Benedict are having a competition to see who can slaughter the most bugs! She's winning right now — those fireballs take out multiple targets while his ice bolts only hit one at a time. But just wait until those bugs get in range of their other spells! Now THAT will be entertaining!”

I walked backward, hammering at the Titanfang again and again.

“Focus on our own fight. Any ideas on how to kill this thing? Or even damage it?”

“We could always try asking it nicely to die? No? Fine, keep hitting it. Maybe if we're lucky it will get bored and leave.”

I did just that and to my surprise, energy tingled inside me and the creature shuddered, its forward movement slowing.

“Stagger activated!”

Its defenses and speed would be reduced by ten percent for the next thirty seconds.

“Big whoop!”

I stopped trying to hit it hard and just hammered Roq against the monster as fast as I could while dodging its swipes. A few hits later and Stagger triggered again, slowing the worm's movement even further.

“Oh great, now we're missing out on even MORE experience!” Roq whined. “Look! There are Rotmasks charging down the northern tunnel!”

“Rot—never mind. What are they? Describe.”

“Umm… four-legged beetles with wolf heads and scything arms! Think that’s about as good a comparison as any. Oh, and we're stuck here playing pat-a-cake with this oversized dirt-eater while everyone else is having fun!”

“Maybe if we can get Stagger to trigger enough times, its defenses will go down enough that Armor Break will be effective. What do you think?”

I attacked and stepped back again, glancing around. We'd covered half the distance back to the main chamber and the worm was still coming.

“Yes.” Roq's tone grew interested. “YES! Stack the defense reduction until that plate is soft as butter, then CRACK IT WIDE OPEN!”

“Let's buy more time. Forge Anchor.”

I lifted Roq high, then slammed him into the ground. Steelhusk bindings erupted from the stone under the worm, twisting between its segments. The monster let out a deep, grinding rumble, its bulk thrashing and then stopped.

“Roq,” I said out loud, hammering rapidly on the faceplate as if trying to heat metal by beating it. “Can we activate both Smash and Armor Break at the same time? Will they stack?”

“Hmm,” Roq muttered, but went silent for a moment, which was rare enough to be concerning. “It should be possible. Though we've never tried it before, so who knows. Could be interesting! Or fatal. Probably both!”

“How's everyone doing?” I called, hammering the Titanfang's faceplate as rapidly as I could, working to trigger additional stacks of Stagger, though with three stacks, the chance was now low.

But at least we had a plan to deal with the giant worm, though I needed to buy enough time for Smash and Armour Break to come off cooldown, and then I needed at least two more stacks of Stagger.

“North tunnel clear-ish!” Wade shouted from the chamber. “Working on some wolf-faced pig-bugs now!”

The sound of Benedict's ice spells filtered down the tunnel, followed by the sound of crackling flames. Or was that the ice crackling? As long as they dealt with the swarm I didn’t care either way.

“Got the last of them!” Nabeeh called. “And Benedict owes me dinner!”

“I most certainly do not!” the ice mage protested. “That last group was clearly—”

“Incoming from overhead!” Eryn's shout echoed through the chamber. “Multiple monsters!”

“I still haven't tasted ANY blood yet,” Roq said. “This is TORTURE! How am I supposed to maintain my reputation as a weapon of mass destruction if we keep playing with this overgrown earthworm?”

I kept hammering at the Titanfang's faceplate, trying to trigger another Stagger stack, but it just wasn’t working.

“What do you see up there, Roq?”

Benedict's voice cut through the chamber. 

“Everyone stand clear of the ramp!”

I stepped back, looking away from the Titanfang and through the south tunnel's mouth. Across the chamber, I could see where the stone ramp met the floor near the north tunnel. A thick wall of ice materialized, blocking access from the ramp.

“Oh, this is going to be GOOD!” Roq said. “Bramblebacks! Three of them! Maybe four, or more? Hard to tell what is up above. Hmm, damn it. I hate them!”

“Hate in particular? Why?”

“They are big, four-legged, covered in plate, and have thick forelimbs ending in hammer-like hands. Now, you tell me why we hate them!”

I groaned, trying not to say anything stupid.

“No, they’re definitely not as powerful as you or your monster form, Roq.”

“You mean it?”

A thunderous crash cut off Roq's question as something heavy slammed into Benedict's ice wall, once, twice, and then three times.

“How can you even see those things so clearly from inside the tunnel?”

“My senses aren’t as poor as your puny ones, I thought you knew that,” Roq said as I swung him again at the Titanfang, desperate for another Stagger, but nothing triggered. 

The existing stacks faded away, the timer running out without a refresh.

“Shit-eating son of a rift-spawned whore!” Benedict yelled, ice exploding somewhere in the chamber behind me.

I turned to see Knut moving to meet the three Bramblebacks that had shattered the ice wall. They stood, having been tucked into a ball form to roll down the ramp, and before Knut could brace properly, the first struck his shield with one hammer-like limb. The impact lifted our tank off his feet and sent him stumbling backward.

A fireball from Nabeeh exploded against the second monster's side while Benedict's ice bolt struck the third's back and it stumbled forward, growling. Wade's crossbow bolt hit the first in the front, the metal tip sparking as it deflected off the creature's plating.

“Ash!” Wade called out. “We could use some help here!”

The Titanfang's slow. The biggest threat are the Bramblebacks for now. Keep my party alive.

“Coming!”

I turned and ran for the chamber just as a fourth Brambleback rolled down the ramp, colliding with the first one. The fourth bounced into the chamber, while the first was sent stumbling past Knut and went sprawling.

Behind me, the Titanfang ripped free of the steelhusk bindings and started moving. That didn’t matter now as we couldn’t fight it in the tunnel anyway. The face was just too armored until my skills reset. If it had to exit the chamber before we engaged it, then so be it. 

Benedict and Nabeeh stood together by the east tunnel, the two monsters they'd attacked moving towards them.

Knut and the first Brambleback were picking themselves up, west of the north tunnel entrance. Wade backed towards 'home' and the scavengers, away from the fourth beast. He sighed heavily and then pulled an absolutely gigantic crossbow from his spatial storage. The weapon was longer than he was tall, and two legs dropped from below to support its weight. It had big limbs and the string was as thick as my thumb. 

“Looks like the man still has an ace up his sleeve.”

“Ohh, I want to see what he does with it.”

“You magnificent bastard,” Nabeeh said as she cast Fire Trap on the ground between her and the monsters. “Been holding out on us.”

Wade braced the weapon against his shoulder, aimed center mass on the fourth Brambleback and triggered the release. The string thrummed, sending the arm-sized bolt clean through the monster's armored chest, killing it instantly.

“Well,” Roq said, “I guess size does matter.”

“Then grow bigger, you fruitcake!”

“Fruitcake? Oh, that sounds delicious! Next time we are at the Timberline, place a piece on me, will you? Any fruit will do.”

I rolled my eyes at him as I ran for the nearest Brambleback. Benedict raised his staff and unleashed a wave of frost catching both monsters advancing toward him and Nabeeh. Ice crackled over their limbs, freezing them in place, but only for a short moment.

Nabeeh didn't waste the opening. She darted around the trapped beasts and held her staff out, red glowing sigils appearing on the ground beneath their feet.

“Heads up, frosty!” she called, then angled her staff forward and cast a cone of blazing fire that washed over both monsters from behind, where they looked less armored, and would have singed Benedict if he hadn’t thrown himself to the ground.

The Bramblebacks roared as flames engulfed their bodies, armor blackening and cracking under the intense heat.

I stopped running and watched Knut as he engaged his opponent. He feinted with his shield, drawing an attack from one hammer-like limb, then spun inside the creature's reach. His mace struck the gap between armor plates on its neck with crushing force and it dropped dead.

“Weak spot!” he yelled. “Between plates on neck!”

“Got it!” I shot back. “Nabeeh! Benedict? Need help?”

“Yes! They’re too tough to kill just by magic!” Nabeeh said, shooting another fireball at the nearest monster.

“Not if you focused your damage properly!” Benedict said, casting an ice bolt that smashed against the face of one Brambleback.

I rushed to join the fight, Roq already held high and now only about ten steps away. The two burning monsters got back to their feet and skittered toward the mages again. 

“Quick! Kill both before anyone else does,” Roq said. “I'm SO close to leveling up!”

The first Brambleback's armor had been weakened by the heat, I could see it even with a glance. It was almost gooey. I brought Roq down hard on the exposed neck joint Knut had identified, feeling just enough resistance that I knew I’d struck home, and then the creature's legs buckled and it fell to the floor.

“Oh YES! More! Give me a DOUBLE!”

I obliged, wheeling to face the second beast. Its armor glowed cherry-red from Nabeeh's flames and had cracked in several places, while one of the legs was damaged by frostbite and even partially missing. One solid hit was all it took.

The grinding sound grew louder and drew everyone's attention back to the south tunnel. I knew the damned Titanfang was about to enter the chamber, but what I didn’t know was whether my plan would work.

“Well,” Wade said. “Any ideas how to kill it? I don’t think my bolts will help here!”

“I might have,” I said. What they needed to hear was, well, anything but that it was all a gamble on something I’d never done before and didn’t know whether worked or not. “Nabeeh, light me up?”

“Empower Fire coming up,” she said and touched my shoulder. 

Roq's head burst into flames.

“Knut! Get the buff, too, and help me keep it busy!” I yelled and ran for the worm as its head entered the room. Just before reaching it, I pulled Roq back, and hammered its faceplate with all my power. 

Not a damn thing happened.

“This is either going to be SPECTACULAR or CATASTROPHIC!” Roq's voice rang out with glee. “Either way, I approve! Maybe throw in an explosion and yell ‘kaboom’?”

“What in the frozen monster guts?” Benedict asked.

“Hammer stacks defense reduction,” Knut said.

I’d told him Roq’s stats after our fight with Arclight.

I kept swinging, and energy surged through me as Stagger triggered. The monster's movement slowed slightly, making it easier for me to stay away from its shovel face. After sidestepping another swipe I brought the hammer down and a second stagger activated.

It would have to do, and I grinned within my helmet, channeling mana into Smash while Roq activated Armor Break. The surge of power made my arms tingle and Roq's surface blazed with fire, golden, and red light, looking like something out of a storybook.

“BLOOD FOR ME!”

I swung Roq at the center of the worm's faceplate, and with a sound like shattered iron, its face broke. As the armor fell away, it exposed pink flesh with a dark hole down the center filled with polyps, like the yucky brown things I'd seen fishmongers selling when I was growing up.

The Titanfang thrashed wildly and even spun around on the ground, twisting away from me. If it was any faster, I’d probably get rolled over.

“Now that is one angry worm!” Wade laughed. I could hear him nearby, and multiple clicks followed. He was probably reloading bolts.

“Hit the pinkish flesh! Everything you got!” I said.

Nabeeh's Fireball seared past me and slammed right on target, flames engulfing the pink spot and turning it black almost immediately. Benedict's ice bolt hit next, and dug into the monster’s flesh, then started spreading in all directions. Oddly, the flames didn’t go out and only grew larger as Nabeeh cast another spell, one I’d never seen before. Darker red flames ate away at the creature from within.

“Might want to step back,” Wade said as his crossbow started to glow. “Fire in the hole!”

“What? No! That's his explosive skill! He's trying to steal our kill! After all our hard work! STOP HIM!”

I got my shield up just in time as the bolt disappeared down the creature’s facehole and exploded within. Smoke, goo, and fleshy bits shot out, as if the monster had thrown up. It shook its heavily armored body, and turned toward him. 

“Damn it! That should have killed the thing!” Wade yelled, backing away from it and already reloading.

“How does it yet live?” Nabeeh asked, lowering her staff. “Why didn’t it die? Makes no sense!”

“The brain!” Roq said. “Hit the brain! Everything dies if you destroy its brain!”

“What do you think I’ve been trying to do, smartass?”

“Maybe it’s in the… you know… Just get in there!”

The Titanfang's massive body whipped sideways, its injured front sweeping through the chamber like a mortar seeking to squash berries in a pestle. I threw myself back, my armor scraping against stone as the monster's bulk passed in front of me. Knut wasn't as lucky. The worm caught his shield and sent him flying, smashing the tank into the wall.

“Imagine how hard I'd hit if I was that size! What do you think? Will I ever grow that big?”

“I sure hope not. And can we focus please?”

“You need to upgrade me.”

“Watch o—!” Garret's shout turned into a yelp of pain as the worm slammed against the leftside of the room, its body completely covering 'home'. Garret must have been peeking out and gotten smacked in the face.

I scrambled to my feet and walked backwards towards the north tunnel. 

“Everyone back!”

Rusted ruin!

The Titanfang hadn't been slow, it’s just that the tunnel had been trapping it. The part of it now free in the chamber whipped back and forth with crushing speed.

“Don't let it pin you!” I shouted. “Stay away from it!”

The others didn’t need be told. Nabeeh and Benedict had retreated to the east wall while Wade had gone west, standing next to Knut as the tank picked himself up. If he hadn't been the tank, he'd probably have been killed or at least wounded badly by such a hit.

“Plan?” Knut shouted over the sound of the monster's thrashing. “Can’t close. Can’t hit!”

“Care to change shape and kill the worm?”

“I relish the thought of carving this sausage into tiny little pieces, but,” Roq said and then released a sound that reminded me of a human sigh. “It is still too soon for me to transform.”

“You have no idea how to do it, do you?”

“That too, yes.”

The worm whipped back towards the west, narrowly missing Knut and Wade. Nabeeh threw a fireball at its side, and flames washed over its armored segments, turning its white armor a hint of charred red, but doing no real damage.

Benedict's ice bolt fared no better, exploding harmlessly against its tough exterior.

“But I can provide tactical advice. Like, you know, smack its brain with me. I'm sure it'll die if you do that!”

“We need to find its brain!” I called out. “Smack that and it'll die!”

“Where brain?” Knut asked, moving even further away from the worm, flinching as the monster's head swept past again.

With each swipe, the Titanfang slid further into the room. Stone cracked where its armored bulk slammed into walls, and the chamber felt smaller with each passing second.

“I've dissected Azbaran death worms,” Nabeeh shouted, casting a new Fireball at its pink, fleshy innard as it cracked past her. “Their brains are in the third body segment.”

“How big are those worms?” Benedict asked, casting a cone of cold across the worm's side.

“Seven feet,” she said.

“This thing must be at least a hundred long!” Benedict said. “It’s not remotely the same!”

“What is your idea then, frosty?”

My back was pressed up against the wall as the worm tried to get to me.

“Third body segment's as good as anywhere!” Wade called as he and Knut rushed along the wall towards North. Wade took aim at the monster's side as it swung past, striking the wall not far from where they'd just stood. His bolt sparked off its armor plating without effect. 

“Damn it! Thing’s tougher than plate,” he said.

“Hmm, okay. I think it’s time for us to break some armor. I’m ready!” Roq said.

“How? Even with my new stats that thing will whack me across the room!”

“Simple solution — we climb on top!”

“We what?”

“Either that or you have to retreat into the tunnels,” Roq said. “Then it can push in and squash you, or you get eaten by other monsters.”

“Or we head up and wait for Edwin to come back. Even if I could get on top of it, we'd be thrown—” I broke off, staring at where the Titanfang emerged from the south tunnel. That section of the worm barely moved, held in place by the narrow passage. If we could reach it...

My eyes tracked up to the stone ramp circling the chamber. It passed directly over where the worm was stuck.

“Three bells, Roq. I hate you!”

I swiped a Brambleback carcass into my spatial storage, as Roq would need fuel soon enough, and ran up the ramp. After placing my shield into storage, I gripped Roq in both hands. My feet felt as if they were full of lead, but I pushed the fear aside. It quickly turned into anger and then rage. 

Why? 

Why would we have to be afraid all the damned time? 

It’s time the damn monsters feel fear!

I followed the ramp’s upward curve around the chamber wall, ignoring all the protests from the others.

“Worm smashin’ time!”

Below, Nabeeh laughed, clapping her hands. 

“Oh, I know what he’s doing! This is going to be good! I’ll take wagers on our boss smiting that worm in ten—no, seven hits!”

I looked down into the chamber and saw the others moving towards the ramp's base as I reached the point above the Titanfang. The monster's armored back was directly beneath me, its front still thrashing wildly.

“Here goes nothing.”

I jumped, both hands tight on Roq, flames flapping in the air, and landed hard on its back, driving Roq's haft down. The Woodweaver leg-tip at the bottom punched through the worm's armor, anchoring me in place.

Despite the tunnel opening keeping this part trapped, I had to hold on for dear life.

“WHEEEE! THIS IS AMAZING!” Roq cried with joy. “Jump off and let's go again!”

“Roq! Can you activate the cloak's spikes?”

“Yes. But don't you dare let it steal my kill!”

Five poisoned spikes shot from my cloak one after another. As with Roq's haft-tip, they punched into the worm's armor. The magical garment understood what I wanted, and pulled tight, effectively strapping me to the Titanfang's back.

“What manner of ability is that?” Benedict demanded from the ramp above.

“Shut up! Attack! Distract it!” Knut ordered.

I yanked Roq free and raised him high above me.

“Armor break!”

Roq glowed red beneath his flames and I smashed him onto the plate I'd damaged. The impact broke the armor, cracks spiderwebbing from the hole. I grabbed an edge and heaved. 

Before my breakthrough I'd never be able to succeed in something like that, but now the sound of tearing flesh brought a smile to my face as I ripped the plate free, tossing it to the floor.

Underneath was a layer of yellow blubber, shot through with pulsing purple veins. The smell that rose from the wound made me gag inside my helmet, wiping the smile from my face.

“Maybe this is the papa Blightpede?”

“Lean back!” Nabeeh called.

I did, and a fireball streaked past, missing me narrowly as it lit the blubber on fire. It did absolutely nothing to help with the smell. Benedict's ice bolt followed, hitting the edge of the hole, and shards fell inside, freezing what fleshy veins remained.

I brought Roq down again and again, crushing through the burned and frozen tissue. 

There, beneath the flesh lay a grey, glistening, wrinkled mass.

“BRAIN! That has GOT to be brain.” Roq said. “Introduce us! Tis’ a date with DEATH!”

I channeled mana into Smash and Roq's surface blazed with golden light. Nabeeh's fire enchantment was still active as I struck with every ounce of strength I possessed.

Roq's burning head sank into the grey matter with a wet squelch and gore shot up, splashing across my armor.

The Titanfang tensed below me, its front rising into the air and letting out a dying wail.

“YES! Oh sweet VIOLENCE, yes! I can feel its life, Ash! Shove me inside that worm! Please! Leave me there until I’ve absorbed all of it!”

A loud farting sound belched from its front as the worm shuddered once more and deflated, falling back down to the floor.

“Finally, Ash! I have caught up!” Roq's voice rose to a crescendo. “DING! LEVEL TE— No, wait... what in the CURSED BLOODBATH IS THIS!? WHERE IS MY LEVEL UP!”

Riftside - Chapter 52

The Twisted Titan's trunk stretched upward until it vanished into the thick, low-hanging clouds. In the two short months since we’d been there the first time, rot on the dead side had spread, consuming nearly two-thirds of the ancient steelhusk's surface. Black veins throbbed beneath peeling bark, reaching deeper into the living wood like corrupted rivers.

I paused, letting my party pass me by, except Eryn who stopped next to me, studying the changes.

My first time here, I'd simply stared in awe at its sheer size. Now I studied it for those subtle shifts. Why? I had no idea, but things just felt different. Almost as if it was my duty.

“Big tree,” Eryn said.

“Yup,” I agreed.

“It feels aware,” Roq said. “Almost like it's waking up? Do you think it's watching us? Waiting?”

“Maybe. But it won't matter. We're shutting down that breeding chamber today.”

“Good. Though you better let me be the one to deal the killing blow. You know, for science’s sake.”

Commander Edwin's voice cut through my thoughts.

“Take up your formations!”I turned to Eryn and leaned in, pressing a quick kiss to her lips.

“I love you,” I whispered.

Her smile was bright, and she kissed me again before pulling back to study my new armor. Her fingers traced the scaled surface, as if memorizing every detail.

“I love you too,” she whispered. “Try not to do anything too heroic in there.”

“Hey, that's my line,” I said, before taking a slow breath, straightening, and walking towards the dungeon.

“On me.”

My group responded. Knut moved forward, his shield already out. Wade checked his crossbow one final time while Benedict and Nabeeh fell in behind him. The two mages had verbally sparred the entire walk, but at least neither had done anything physical. Or in their case, magical. Like throwing around spells.

Behind me, Garret's voice rang out as he organized my scavenger group. I'd asked Eryn if she'd like to lead, but she'd turned it down, talking of how she was a supporter, not leader.

The sound of Nina, Finn, Eryn, Enar, and Garret shuffling into their loose formation brought back memories of that first expedition, and how green I'd been, how nervous. Now I stood on the other side of that divide, an adventurer leading his own party. A bulwark that was supposed to keep those very scavengers alive.

Edwin's party moved to the portal first, being the strongest group and the ones who would establish a beachhead if monsters waited. He kept the massive tower shield up, despite how we shouldn’t be facing anything but simple enemies at the entrance.

He turned, meeting my gaze. A slight nod passed between us. Then he stepped through. Rowan went next, short sword at the ready, followed by Isaac and his bow. Next came their replacement for Benedict, Ming, a lightning mage, and finally, Alex, who turned to wink at Nina.

The portal swallowed them one by one soundlessly.

Shay's party went next, then Richard's.

We would enter last as I was the lowest level and my party still untested. As the others vanished into the darkness, Benedict suddenly stepped forward, breaking formation.

My hand shot out, catching his shoulder in an iron grip. The ice mage stiffened under my touch.

“Tank first,” I said firmly. “Then melee. Then ranged and mages. That's the order.”

Benedict scoffed, trying to shrug off my hand.

“I know what I'm doing. I don't need—”

“I’m not having any of your crap, Benedict. We aren’t friends. The only reason why you’re here, is because I owed you. Do anything to harm any of my friends or party, and I’ll smash your skull in. Be a team player, and you’ll have a place in my party. It’s up to you,” I said, my voice dropping low. It carried an edge that surprised even me. “Decide now. Either you go home, or you play ball. And if you won't do either, I'll crush your windpipe, break your limbs, and leave you here. I'll carry you back myself when we we’re done. If something hasn’t eaten you by then.”

Benedict's face darkened, his fingers twitching on his staff. For a moment, I thought he might actually try to fight me.

“Maybe hit a bit too hard? Let me absorb his power? I'm sure it'll bring me to level ten and we’ll get new abilities! It’ll be worth it, I promise!”

Then something shifted in his expression. He studied me carefully, as if seeing me properly for the first time.

The tension held for several heartbeats. Then, unexpectedly, Benedict exhaled and inclined his head slightly.

“My apologies,” he said, the words clearly unfamiliar on his tongue. “You're right. I do not want to mess around and find out. I'll maintain formation and do my part.”

I released his shoulder, barely hiding my surprise.

“Damn it.”

Somehow it seemed I'd gained a fraction of respect from the arrogant mage. It wasn't much, but it was something.

Knut stepped forward.

“Ready when you are, boss.”

It was odd hearing the big man calling me boss, but then again, after my transformation, we were just about equally big. Add in my golden bird status and Roq, and it only made sense he had thrown his lot in with us, and it proved to Benedict and Wade where his loyalties lay.

I nodded, and he entered the portal without hesitation. Taking a deep breath, I followed.

“Finally a dungeon run!” he said. “Let's show these monsters what real power looks like!”

I stepped into the darkness, and the world outside ceased to exist.

A moment later, the portal's darkness melted away, only to be replaced by the eerie glow of bioluminescent fungi. My boots landed silently on the wooden floor, and I breathed in the musty air of the Twisted Titan.

“Home sweet home,” Roq said. “Though it could use some redecorating. Maybe some blood spatters on the walls? A few dismembered monster parts strewn about?”

“Those ain’t enough?”

Five Ring Beetle carcasses already lay about, their shells cracked and leaking green ichor. Above us, Edwin's group was already ascending the spiral ramp, his flaming sword casting dancing shadows across the curved walls.

“Not when we didn’t get to slay them. You know that.”

I slowed my breathing and nodded at Richard and Shay who stood with their parties near the base of the ramp.

Shay's group started up as the scavenger teams began filtering through behind me.

Rasek led the same group as last, followed by Dean's team, who scavenged for Edwin. Sally – who'd taken over Marcus' old group – came next. Finally, Garret appeared, Nina, Finn, Eryn, and Enar close behind.

Dean's group immediately pounced on the fallen Ring Beetles, swiping them into spatial storage.

“Look at them scramble for scraps,” Roq laughed. “Like rats fighting over moldy cheese. Though I suppose you were no better once upon a time.”

I turned the hammer in my grip.

“Anything feel familiar about this place? Any memories coming back?”

“If I remembered anything, do you really think I'd keep it to myself? I'm hurt by your lack of faith in my capabilities to share information.”

“Not even a flicker of recognition?”

“My memory is as clean as my surface is bloodless,” he declared. “Though I'd very much like to change that second part. Immediately, if possible.”

“Listen up,” I said.

Knut, Eryn, Nabeeh, Wade, and Benedict turned to me.

“Stay sharp and don't get fixated on the ramp. Ring Beetles can climb walls – the real threat may come from the sides, overhead, or even through the floor.”

Behind us, the scavengers shifted nervously.

“Clear!” Richard's voice echoed down from the ramp.

I took point, leading my party up the spiral, the wooden surface giving plenty of grip, and I felt a familiar excitement building in my stomach. It wasn’t fear this time, but rather anticipation.

The first platform was flat as mom's pancakes and still had two massive branches split off from the main trunk – one left, one right. 

“Good. The dungeon hasn’t changed layout since last time.”

“Can it do that?”

“No idea. I’m just glad it hasn’t.”

Edwin's group waited near the ramp further up, while Shay's team disappeared down the right branch and Richard's into the left. When the scavenger teams arrived moments later, Sally's group followed Richard while Rasek's team trailed after Shay.

“Aldrich,” Edwin called. “You're with me.”

I followed Edwin's team up the curved ramp, letting Knut lead.

“At least the lighting's dramatic,” Roq commented. “Though I'd prefer more red. As in…a river of blood!”

Ahead, Edwin stepped onto the next platform and the wet sound of blades cutting through flesh filtered down.

The stench hit me before we reached the platform. It was a putrid mix of decay and something worse, like meat left too long in summer heat. My stomach turned, but I forced down the nausea. This wasn't my first time dealing with the dungeon's lovely perfume.

“By the gods,” Nabeeh gagged behind me. “What died up here?”

“You'll see,” I said and stepped onto the second platform.

Five Blightpedes lay on the wooden floor. Their bodies were cut open, wounds charred, leaking their brown guts onto the floor.

Benedict made a repulsed sound, pinching his nose.

“I haven't missed these rotting bastards one bit.” He tiptoed between the corpses. “Disgusting.”

“No gems.”

“Understood.”

I looked at the three branches leading from the platform. Two left and one right. This was where my life had changed forever.

Edwin stood at the platform's center, studying the tunnels, his sword tapping gently against his shield.

“I've planned this since our last visit,” he said. “We'll take the right tunnel. Aldrich, your group takes first left. My scavenger group will defend the second left passage, and yours will follow after you. And if you find a way up, hold position and send the scavengers back for us.”

I nodded, keeping my expression neutral even as Benedict shifted beside me. The ice mage sidled closer, his voice barely a whisper.

“We should take the second tunnel on the left instead.”

I fought back a smirk. That's where Garret had lied and said the woodweaver had fled to after I killed it. The wizard must still be after it, and thinking the chance was greatest it'd still be there. If only he knew I held its treasure in my hand.

“I can't wait til the day you tell him.”

“Give up one first pick of loot,” I whispered back.

Benedict hesitated, clearly weighing the offer against his pride. Finally, he gave a slight nod.

“Commander. I'd like us to take the second left tunnel instead.”

I caught his eye and winked slightly.

Edwin's gaze flickered to Benedict for just a moment. After a calculated pause, he nodded.

“Fine.”

I turned to my party.

“Knut, take point. Everyone else, sharpen up.” 

“Finally!” Roq crowed in my mind. “Let's go show these monsters that DADDY is BACK!”

We headed into the wooden tunnel, wide like Dawnwatch's main street, lit by the glow of fungal patches. Knut moved with his shield up, and I kept a few paces behind.

Wade's steady footsteps followed next, his crossbow making soft creaks as he swept it back and forth. Benedict and Nabeeh brought up the rear.

“This is disappointingly quiet,” Roq commented. “I expected more destruction and chaos. Where are all the monsters? What kind of humiliating homecoming is this?”

I glanced back to where Garret led our scavengers, looking like a classed warrior in his new platemail. The others moved in a tight formation behind him, weapons ready for what could appear any moment.

“Trees shouldn't look like this on the inside.”

“Trees shouldn't do a lot of things,” Roq replied. “Like spawn monsters, eat people, or imprison the greatest soul ever to exist. Me, if there was any doubt. And yet here we are.”

A scraping sound drew my attention. Up ahead, a Ring Beetle pushed its way out of the wood, leaving a hole behind it. I activated my eye sigil out of curiosity, outlining the creature in dark grey – far weaker than me now.

Knut didn't hesitate. His shield smashed forward with devastating force, crushing the beetle against the wall. The crack of its shell splitting echoed through the tunnel.

No one even flinched. These weren't terrifying monsters to adventurers. Ring beetles were now barely a pest.

More beetles began emerging from holes in the walls and ceiling. Knut continued forward, his shield a wall of steel. One beetle tried to drop on him from above, but he side stepped and slammed his shield down so hard it split the body in two.

Wade's crossbow thrummed, sending a bolt splattering through another monster.

“Too easy,” he muttered, reloading.

Behind us, Nabeeh sighed dramatically and flicked her fingers. A fireball engulfed a group of two beetles, the smell of burnt chitin filling the air.

“I don't mind easy,” she said.

Benedict cast an ice bolt on one more monster, crushing it, and I hammered the last.

“This is beneath us,” Roq said. “They’re barely giving me experience. Why were we nervous about this again?”

“We just started.”

“I have no patience, Ash. You should know that by now!”

I looked at the trail of broken carcasses behind us, and enjoyed the feeling of strength. The months of hunting had made me into something so much more than just a level ten classed adventurer; I was a devastating force in my own right. One who was more than capable of holding my own together with the other adventurers. These monsters that had once terrified me now felt like practice dummies.

Wade chuckled, kicking a shattered shell aside.

“Almost feels cruel,” he said. “Like picking on children.”

Knut's growl echoed off the walls.

“Do not grow comfortable,” he warned. “Dungeon warms up. Things get worse.”

I nodded, remembering all too well how things had gone to shit last time.

“Last time we were here, the danger ramped up fast,” I said.

Behind us, our scavengers moved only a few steps away, swiping the beetle carcasses into their storages one by one.

The tunnel stretched endlessly ahead, far longer than it had any right to be, considering how the dungeon looked from outside. We walked and fought, but the passage showed no sign of ending even after what felt like a good quarter of an hour had passed.

“How much further?” Eryn called from behind, voicing what we were all thinking.

“Not sure,” I admitted. “Dungeons don't seem to follow normal space. But I see a bend up ahead.”

Nabeeh snorted.

“Your girl has a point. This is getting ridiculous,” she said, casually incinerating another beetle. “Though I've learned to stop questioning dungeon logic. It only leads to headaches.”

“This had better be worth it,” Benedict muttered, ice crackling around his staff.

I signaled for the group to slow as we approached the bend. Knut peeked around, and turned, whispering, “Thirteen monsters.”

“Finally!” Roq exclaimed. “I can smell the violence in the air! Or maybe that's just more rot. Either way, something fun is about to happen!”

I tapped Knut on the shoulder and we rounded the corner, the passage opening into a chamber larger than the Timberline's common room. Eight Ring Beetles scuttled along the walls, three Sap Seekers stood in the center, and two Blightpedes crawled across the floor.

I tightened my grip on Roq, preparing for the fight.

“Look at all those beautiful targets! This is what I'm talking about! Let's have the others wait while we—”

“Portal pissed monster balls!” Benedict said and strode forward, shoving past Knut's shield. His staff swept up, frost crystallizing along its length.

“Benedict, wait!” I shouted, but he was already casting.

An ice bolt struck the nearest Blightpede in the side of the head, splattering it. The monsters all turned and charged. But Benedict continued running into the room.

“Gem-curses, class-breached, monster loving, piss buckets!” Benedict held his arms forward and a cone of pure cold swept out, freezing the three Sap Seekers solid.

The Ring Beetles chittered as they charged. I ran after the mage, readying to fight the beetles, but the ice mage wasn't finished. He slammed his staff down, and a ring of frost exploded outward. Every single beetle died instantly, their shells cracking from the sudden temperature change.

I barely got my shield up in time as the wave of cold hit me, and I stumbled back, teeth chattering. My armor, now covering nearly my entire body, protected me from the worst, but frost still coated its scales.

Through my new crystal lenses I saw Benedict hurl ice spells, dropping the remaining Blightpede and watched it skid to a halt right in front of him, before he methodically destroyed the frozen Sap Seekers.

Silence fell as the last pieces of frozen monster hit the ground with quiet tinkling sounds. Benedict lowered his staff slowly, then sank down onto his haunches, head bowed.

“It's over,” he whispered, voice raw. “It's not here.”

“Well,” Roq said. “That was actually pretty impressive. Still a rift rotten move, but impressive. Think he's having a mental breakdown? Can we watch?”

I stepped forward carefully, resting Roq against my shoulder.

“What in all the cracked walls was that? You trying to get yourself killed?”

Benedict ran a hand through his perfect hair, exhaling shakily. For a moment, I thought he wouldn't answer as the other adventurers filed in behind me. Then he spoke, his voice lacking its usual arrogance.

“I've been chasing a rumor,” he said. “That spider we saw last time, the one I very nearly killed. It might have had a rare gem. One that could change everything.”

My stomach tightened. He meant the Woodweaver and its soul gem. The very one I'd used to forge Roq.

“Oh, this is delicious!” Roq cackled. “Should introduce me? Please tell him! I want to see his face! Actually, no — let's string him along a bit first. This is too good!”

“I thought... hoped it would be in this branch.” Benedict's shoulders slumped. “But it's not. So it must be in Edwin's path. I'll never get it now.”

Nabeeh leaned against her staff, small flames dancing across the back of her hands, warring with the lingering cold from Benedict's spells.

“Chasing wealth for personal greed is a fool's dream,” she said, her tone holding more resignation than judgment.

Benedict shook his head.

“It's not about the wealth. Not really,” he said quietly.

“Sure seems that way,” I said.

“It's about a woman,” he said, sighing. “A noble one.”

I turned to look at Knut, shocked, as Wade raised an eyebrow. 

“Some women have strange tastes.”

Knut's deep laugh echoed off the walls.

“Love makes men crazy, yes? I know first hand.”

“With a title,” Benedict said, so quietly I almost missed it, “I could have won her hand.”

The pieces clicked into place. Benedict's recklessness, his desperate need to find something valuable. It was to buy his way into nobility, and soon. Before someone else could win her over first.

I looked at his perfectly pressed clothes, his carefully maintained appearance, and the way he carried himself.

“He’s not just chasing a title. He’s preparing himself to be the noble he thinks he needs to be.”

“Still a rotten bastard, though,” Roq pointed out.

“Oh, absolutely. A massive one at that, and I think he’s going to be trouble, Roq. I definitely do, but if we hit him over the head, we might get kicked out of the guild. Patience. For now.”

Benedict stood suddenly, brushing imaginary dust from his pristine coat. His familiar mask of arrogance slipped back into place, though it seemed thinner now.

Nabeeh rolled her eyes, but I noticed both Knut and Wade watching Benedict with more understanding. They likely knew what it was like to want something beyond your reach. Someone.

And maybe I understood him, a little, but not enough to forgive his arrogance or forget how he'd abandoned Marcus to die.

“That was your one and only get-out-of-jail card,” I said firmly. “I don't care if you see that spider running past with a target on its back — you play it safe from now on or you’re on your own.”

Benedict waved a hand dismissively, but nodded.

I gestured to the scavengers, and they moved forward to collect the scattered remains. While they worked, Roq's voice whispered in my mind.

“Two gems in this bunch. The Blightpede Benedict killed first, and that beetle near the wall.”

I caught Eryn's eye and subtly directed her toward the Blightpede while pointing Knut at the beetle. They swiped them up fast.

As we started back toward the platform, I felt a familiar excitement building. The next branch would lead further up. Finally we were climbing higher into the dungeon.

“Let's find something worthy of our strength! Something that will make Benedict's little ice show look like child's play!”

I smiled, adjusting my grip on the hammer.

“Careful what you wish for, as it often becomes reality, Roq.”“You have no idea what I’m willing to do for a wom—I mean, umm, for an upgrade to my being. Yes! For upgrades and destruction!”

Riftside - Chapter 51

The crackles of electricity made Pa's beard puff up as he pulled back from Arclight's corpse, fingers twitching.

“Damn thing won't let me cut it,” he muttered, shaking his arm. “Even dead, the lightning persists. How am I supposed to dissect it?”

I watched from the doorway, popping berries in my mouth. Despite being stored in my spatial overnight, the massive beast's body still sparked and sizzled.

“Did Roq sense anything else in there?” Ma asked, her hand warm on my shoulder.

“Just a bad attitude and a superiority complex. No mind gem or class gem,” Roq grumbled in my mind. “Though I maintain we should try hitting it really hard. That usually works.”

“He says no,” I translated. “But wants to try smashing it.”

Pa barked a laugh, still flexing his fingers.

“Of course he does.” He grabbed a cloth to wipe his hands. “We'll have to wait for the charge to dissipate naturally. Could take days.”

“What if it doesn't?” I asked.

Pa combed his beard with his fingers. 

“I'll have a chat with the craftsmen. See if anyone has any ideas of how to deal with it, or maybe even create a special tool to help? I will find a way, son.”

The shop door creaked open and Eryn slipped in, way earlier than agreed, but with her came the scent of fresh bread.

“Morning,” she called softly. “I brought breakfast from the Hollow Hearth. Matron Kora insisted on doing her part for Dawnwatch's heroes.”

Ma immediately swept forward to take the basket.

“Perfect timing! Come, all of you. I'll add this to the breakfast.”

We gathered around the shop counter, the familiar routine somehow both comforting and bittersweet. Today wasn't a normal morning. Today we'd be entering the Twisted Titan and I had this nagging feeling in my stomach. I wouldn’t go so far to say I was afraid, but things could always go wrong.

“Stop being so dramatic,” Roq complained as I picked at my bread. “It's just a dungeon. With bigger monsters. And more death. Actually, continue being dramatic.”

“So,” Eryn said between bites. “Should we discuss the gems?”

I nodded, pulling out the leather pouch containing our reward from Harold. Twenty gleaming mind gems clinked together as I set them on the table. Pa put another bag next to it, containing the thirteen gems we'd gathered from our Shardfang hunt before being rudely interrupted by the oversized kitty.

“Thirty-three total,” I said. “Thirty will get you to your breakthrough.”

She shook her head.

“I've been thinking, and there’s no point to do it now without the class gem.”

“What do you want to do then?” I asked.

“We need more storage space.”

Her response was so, well, her, that it made me smile.

“You're sure?”

“Think about it. What good is being level ten if I can't take a class? Better to upgrade our spatial storages for this run. Imagine the extra loot we can bring out.”

“Do it! More carcasses means more forging. And more forging means more things for me to beat into submission!”

“So, twenty for my level three upgrade, as I’ll be picking among the adventurers, taking me from ten to twenty slots. Ten for your level two, doubling you to ten slots so you can bring in even more.”

“Leaving three extra to bring in,” she added. “In case we need to refresh.”

“More slots also means we'll need to commit more VIOLENCE to fill them! I like it. I like it very much. Tell her what I said. She can touch my head if she wants. Maybe even bake me a blueberry cobbler!”

I shared Roq's enthusiasm, if not his exact reasoning. I'd be lying if I said I hadn't had the same thought, though I'd never have put the pressure on her. The gems were hers by agreement. I owed them to her, and Knut next... But if we filled our spatials with the right loot today, guided by Roq, we might even get as much back.

“Alright then.” I poured the gems onto the table and pushed ten across to her. “Ladies first?”

She gathered them up carefully.

“Here goes nothing.”

I watched as she pressed the first gem against her storage tattoo. Her eyes closed in concentration as the gem slowly dissolved, sinking into the geometric pattern. One by one, she absorbed the rest, her breathing steady and controlled.

When the final gem vanished, a thin metallic line extended from her wrist tattoo, travelling up her inner arm. It disappeared beneath her armor and reappeared at her neck, ending up at the corner of her left eye, making a small sigil — barely noticeable unless you knew to look for it.

“How does it feel?” I asked.

She blinked several times, touching the sigil gently.

“Strange. But good. Like... having an extra sense.”

“It suits her,” Roq commented. “Though it could use more spikes. Everything could use more spikes.”

“Roq approves,” I said, making her smile. “Says it suits you.”

“Did he suggest adding spikes?” Eryn asked.

I laughed.

“How did you know?”

She just grinned and gestured to the remaining gems.

“Your turn.”

Taking a deep breath, I began pressing gems to my own storage tattoo. Each one dissolved slower than the last, the power building like pressure behind my eyes. When the twentieth gem finally sank in, my existing tattoo evolved, and I felt it spread out on my elbow and shoulder.

“How's my sigil?” I asked.

“Beautiful,” Eryn said, leaning forward, gently touching a finger to it. “It's more complex now. Like an abstract artwork more than the simple geometry it used to be.”

“Now THAT'S more like it!” Roq said. “I can feel the added space! I can really swing my limbs around in there now! Though still lacking in appropriate amounts of—”

“If you say spikes, I'm putting you back in storage.”

“I was GOING to say aesthetic appeal. But now that you mention it, yes!”

I was saved from Roq's artistic critique by Pa getting to his feet.

“Almost forgot,” he muttered, limping quickly toward the workshop. “Don't leave yet!”

Ma's knowing smile made me suspicious.

Pa returned moments later carrying a wrapped package bigger than his head.

“Been working on this since you brought down that Platemaw,” he said, setting it carefully on the table. “Finished it last night.”

With trembling fingers, I pulled away the cloth wrapping. I’d already have a suspicion what it might be, but when I saw it, my breath caught.

The helmet was a masterwork of monster bone and steelhusk, incorporating the Platemaw's skull in a way that preserved its natural armor while adding strategic reinforcement. The eye sockets had been filled with crystal from the crystalkins. Sheets of Shardfang scales overlapped along the sides and back, protecting the neck without restricting movement.

“Now THAT is proper battle wear!” Roq approved. “And he even—”

“Don't say it.”

“THERE'S SPIKES, ASH! ACTUAL SPIKES!”

“Pa,” I whispered. “This is amazing.”

“Try it on,” Ma urged.

I ran my fingers along the four small horns which sat two on each side, angled backwards. More decoration than spikes, but Roq didn't seem to mind.

“SPIKY SPIKE SPIKES! YES! Now we can smash things to death with your head, too! Go Pa!”

The helmet fit perfectly, the padding inside hugged my head like a hand in a glove. I'd worried the crystal-covered viewports would impair my vision, but it was clear as air, with only the slightest pink tinge.

“How does it feel?” Pa asked, and I could hear nearly as well as without the helmet.

“You've outdone yourself, Pa. Did you measure my head while I was sleeping or something?”

“How did you know? I could have sworn you didn't wake up!” he said.

Eryn laughed.

“You’re a real adventurer now,” she said and nudged me with her shoulder. “And with those big shoulders and arms, you look like a hero.”

“Thank you, Pa. Thank you, Ma. This is too much.”

Ma leaned forward, adjusting the helmet slightly.

“We want you safe,” she said softly. “Both of you.”

Her eyes met Eryn's, including her in the statement.

“We will be,” I promised, though my hand unconsciously sought Eryn's.

“You haven't checked the stats yet, have you?” Pa asked.

I opened my soul chart and swiped to view the item, giving a whistle. 

“It's rare, Pa!”

“Yep!”

“That's fantastic!”

“That would be my middle name.”

“Pa!”

“Don't wear it out, son.”

I rolled my eyes and shared the stats with Eryn, barely believing my eyes.

Name: Bonebound Vigil

Type: Helmet

Rarity: Rare

+1 Strength

+2 Vitality

“Do you know how to repeat the process?” Eryn asked, showing her mercantilism, and a broad grin spread across Pa's face.

“Yup.”

“No way anyone here has made anything like this,” she said.

“Nope.”

“You're going to get the recipe recognised, aren't you?”

“Yup.”

He looked like a cat who got into the cream.

I stood and stared at my reflection in the workshop window, slowly turning. Combined with the armor, the helmet completed my transformation from smith's apprentice to classed adventurer. The blue-ish scales matched those covering my torso and halfway down my arms and legs, while the crystal eyes caught the light and looked fierce.

“I'm wearing a class-blessed kingdom's ransom,” I whispered.

“And worth every copper,” Ma said, clapping her hands excitedly.

“Better get moving now, son,” Pa said, his eyes suddenly suspiciously bright. “Don't want to keep your team waiting.”

I nodded and started to gather the rest of my things. Belt, pouches, backup weapon...

“About that,” I said, hefting a steel mace from the weapon rack. “Just in case.”

“BETRAYAL!” Roq howled. “INFIDELITY! SHAME UPON YOUR HOUSE!”

“We talked about this. What if you need to transform again?”

“Then you should use your FISTS like a… a…or your head! You got spikes now!”

“Id be like a classless oaf, right?”

“Maybe a rock then! Anything but another... another... HAMMER-ADJACENT WEAPON!”

I sighed, swiping the mace into my storage.

“You specifically mentioned mace as an acceptable weapon before, and its close enough to what I'm used to so I won't end up cutting my own nose off. Quiet down.”

“FINE! But its not really. Just so you know. I might even have to avoid transforming again because of this,” Roq said, clearly miffed.

“Ready?” I asked Eryn.

She nodded, touching her bow and quiver. She had plenty of arrows in her spatial storage, and most of them were specially made just for her.

“Ready.”

We headed for the door, Pa and Ma following after to watch us leave. The sky was clear of clouds and there was a light wind to keep it from being stifling. A perfect day for dungeon diving. Hopefully it would be equally good riftside.

“Son,” Pa said, stopping us. “Don’t abandon your friends. We both know what it means that you’ve become a party leader. Make sure they all come home safe.”

I squeezed them both in a hug, and then we left.

“Just remember,” Roq said as we started down the street. “If you so much as LOOK at that mace suggestively, I will never forgive you. And I will tell everyone about the time you tried using me to open nuts.”

“That was one time!”

“And the crack in Ma's table will live on forever, Ash. Forever.”

  *

A short while later, I glanced at the insides of Sentinel Station, standing in the yard, and adjusting my new armor. The solid weight of the scales were comforting. Around me, adventurers and scavengers bustled about in final preparations.

“At least try to look a little more intimidating,” Roq suggested. “We are leaders now. Maybe growl a little? Show them your teeth? Headbutt someone with those horns on your head and show them who’s daddy!”

I ignored him, scanning the faces around me. Knut stood calm and collected, methodically checking his shield straps with the patience of a veteran who had done so a thousand times and planned to do it a thousand more. His expression held none of the apathy I remembered from our first hunt together. Eryn caught my eye as she secured her quiver, giving me a small smile that carried more meaning than words could express.

Then there was Enar, gripping his spear like it might try to escape. His knuckles had gone white around the shaft, and a sheen of sweat already dampened his forehead despite the cool morning air.

“Poor boy looks like he's about to faint,” Roq observed. “Though I suppose you must have been no better your first time. My metal aches at the thought of how lost you were without me. So useless and scared and… Hey. Are you listening to me?”

I smiled as a memory hit me with startling clarity. I’d been standing in this same yard two months ago, trying to hide my own nervousness behind excitement and bravado. I'd been just another scavenger then, dreaming of adventure while praying I wouldn't get anyone killed. Now I stood among the adventurers, leading my own party, which somehow felt both right and terrifying.

“Yes, Roq. I hear you.”

“Good. I am always worth listening to. Remember that.”

Enar swallowed hard, his eyes darting to me then away. I recognized that look. It was the same one I'd worn when Commander Edwin had first organized us into groups.

I crossed to him, clapping a hand on his shoulder. He jumped slightly, then tried to cover it with a shaky smile.

“It's normal,” I said quietly. “The nerves, the doubt? We've all been there.”

“Even you?” His voice cracked slightly.

“Especially me. But you've got something I didn't have back then.”

“What's that?”

“Us.” I gestured to our group. “We've got your back. All you need to do is stay focused and follow the plan. Never run, and never try to be a hero. You’re not in a random party, Enar.”

“And try not to throw up on anyone,” Roq added helpfully.

“Not helping.”

Enar's grip on his spear loosened slightly.

“Thanks, I won’t fail you.”

A hush fell over the yard as Commander Edwin climbed onto the same steelhusk stump he'd used two months ago. But this time, his expression carried none of the calculated confidence from before. His face was grim, and the scars on his left cheek looked angrier than usual.

“Two months ago,” he began, his voice carrying clearly across the yard, “We fought our way into the Twisted Titan to cull its spawn. We barely survived, and the monster waves have grown since then.”

The silence grew heavier after his words, and I couldn’t help but think back on that time. A time which sure had flown by quickly.

“This time, we go further. We’re hunting for the breeding chamber.”

A murmur rippled through the scavengers. My grip on Roq tightened instinctively.

“If we don't shut it down, the next wave could breach the village walls. But if we shut it down, we can buy ourselves a lot of breathing room. A month they estimate. That is how long it takes to replace eggs, ready to spawn the new monsters.”

In the silence, I could hear the weight of what he wasn't saying – how many would die if we failed. Probably many, as we weren’t getting any reinforcements from the king or the guild. We were all on our own but for the random adventurers arriving in town every now and then. That number was steadily rising, but it was far from enough to play it safe.

“Stay focused,” Edwin commanded. “Trust your groups. Fight as a unit. I am not losing anyone today. And no heroics.”

His gaze locked with mine again, and I felt the silent acknowledgement of my new role. I nodded back, feeling the responsibility settle across my shoulders like another layer of armor.

“Now. Prepare. We leave in three minutes by the west gate.”

“Dramatic,” Roq commented. “Though he could have added some flair. Maybe have the new girl shoot some fire? Or maybe one of the mages could create explosions?”

Movement caught my eye. Benedict watched Nabeeh with undisguised contempt, his arms crossed as he stood slightly apart from our group. His perfectly pressed clothes looked absurd next to her travel-worn robes.

He stepped closer to her, voice pitched low but carrying enough for me to hear.

“Stay out of my way, desert rat. I won't have you ruining this run.”

Nabeeh's fingers twitched, small sparks dancing between them as she smirked.

“Worry about keeping up, ice prick. I'd hate having to save you.”

Wade sighed heavily behind them, rubbing his temple.

“This is going to be a long day,” he muttered.

I walked over and stepped between them, not bothering to hide my exasperation.

“Cut it. Both of you. Save it for the monsters.”

Benedict clicked his tongue and looked away, but mercifully said nothing more. Nabeeh's grin only widened, clearly enjoying the whole thing far too much.

Knut's deep chuckle rumbled beside me.

“Team not boring, eh?”

“I do like her,” Roq declared. “She has proper appreciation for violence AND dramatic timing.”

I sighed and moved towards the gate, glancing around Sentinel Station one last time. The wooden walls seemed both stronger and more fragile than before. Tough enough to keep out individual monsters, but an organized horde? The thought of Ma and Pa, or the citizens and merchants who relied on the rift for their livelihood...

“Getting gloomy there, partner,” Roq said. “Want to hear a joke about a hammer and a nail? Never mind, I'd probably screw it up. Get it?”

I didn't laugh, just twisted Roq and rolled my shoulders. The weight of the armor felt just right.

Eryn walked over.

“Are you ready?” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “Remember, you’re not alone, either.”

I exhaled slowly, nodding. This time there was no excitement bubbling inside me, no thrill of adventure – just the cold certainty of what needed to be done.

“Thanks to all our crazy hunts? Yes,” I said quietly. “This time we're not just fighting for loot, but to make sure these monsters don't kill our family and friends.”

She held my gaze for a long moment before smiling weakly, understanding passing between us without words.

Knut's heavy hand landed on my shoulder, breaking the moment.

“Enough waiting,” he declared. “Time to make noise!”

Edwin raised his hand, and the yard fell silent as the gates creaked open with agonizing slowness, revealing the killing field beyond. The steelhusk forest loomed ahead of us, its ancient trunks standing like silent sentinels.

I moved with the adventurers, our boots crunching on the packed earth. The scavengers fell in behind us. This wasn't like last time, when I'd entered just hoping to get some loot,  no, this time we were taking the fight to the monsters.

The gates closed behind us with a hollow boom, and ahead, the Twisted Titan waited.

Riftside - Chapter 50

The heavy guild doors swung shut behind me with a solid thud, cutting off the chatter. I drew a deep breath of the crisp evening air, trying to process everything that had happened, fingers brushing against the scaled armor Harold had insisted I change into before leaving. It fit perfectly.

“Can we PLEASE go hit something now?” Roq whined. I'd swiped him out of storage after receiving the armor. “All that talking made my head hurt. Which is impressive since I don't technically have a head. Unless you count my striking surface. Do you count that as a head? I've been meaning to ask.”

“We need to think about what Harold and Edwin told us. About the Twisted Titan.” 

I started walking toward the Timberline where I'd meet my family and friends, weaving between the evening crowd of workers heading home.

“Ah yes! The part about smashing our way to glory and shutting down monster production! Now THAT was worth listening to.” Roq's voice took on an eager edge. “Though I still say we should have asked more about that hive mind business. Edwin might know something.”

“And we'll press him on it once I know it won't get my head popped open to check for monsters.” 

I turned onto the road that would take me past home and towards Johan's tavern. 

“At least now we know our specific goal with the dungeon run. If shutting down the breeding chamber will give us an entire month with a much weaker monster presence, everyone could work on, well, recovering from their wounds and getting stronger. Maybe the resources sitting in the town’s storages could fund an entire second layer for Sentinel Station, or—”

“IF we can find the chamber,” Roq said. “Not that I mind fighting blindly up ten or even fifty levels in the dungeon, mind you.”

“True. But if every dungeon so far has had one, it sounds like a good bet. Even if we don't reach it tomorrow, just knowing it exists…” I trailed off, stepping around a group of children playing with wooden swords, and I waved at Karl who was making swishing noises with his mouth.

“Changes how we approach the whole thing,” Roq finished. “Instead of just trying to survive and gather materials, we have a real objective. Though I still say we should focus on finding out if anything is controlling the monsters. That Arclight recognized me, Ash. Called me by my full name.”

I nodded, earning an odd look from a passing merchant.

“I know. But Harold and Edwin made it clear — first priority is getting strong enough to handle these dungeon runs routinely. Once we can shut down breeding chambers regularly, it will allow us to start exploring further from the rift.”

“I still think there must be a way to shut down the dungeons permanently. Like smashing it really hard!”

“Don't you think someone would have found a way by now?”

We passed home, the doors were locked up and lights out. Pa and Ma must be waiting at the inn.

“Nothing has been made which I cannot break.”

I chuckled.

“Let's see. It does feel like they know more than they are telling us. But I get it. I've not even been an adventurer for a day. How many of the classed have the nobles and kings been able to lure away with promises of easier gold and cheap power?”

“Politics,” Roq spat the word like it was poisonous. “Always getting in the way of proper violence. Though I did enjoy Harold's expression when you showed them Arclight. Speaking of which, shouldn't you be consuming our bounty? It's enough to get you nearly to twelve. You'll get a new skill!”

“We first get Eryn her breakthrough, you know that.”

“You're too soft,” Roq grumbled. “Next you'll be giving gems to random children on the street.”

“Like you don't enjoy fighting alongside her. Besides, we need strong allies for tomorrow and the days after. Don't mistake the 'safe' position we are getting as if we get to sit out the fights. You weren't there last time, Roq. Or well… I guess you were, but you know. Just keep in mind The Twisted Titan is more dangerous than anything we've faced together.”

“Good! The stronger the monsters, the more satisfying the crunch! Though,” he said, his tone growing thoughtful. “I don't like what Edwin said about them growing faster. We have to make sure we don't fall behind. Imagine the loss of structural integrity if my wielder is slain by some trumped-up Scuttler or Shardfang. I'm not sure I could show my striking surfaces outside again.

“So, you need to focus tomorrow. It's the best chance we'll have of growing your strength and getting mind gems, plus valuable materials for Pa and your… side quest.”

“I'm arrow focused! With more levels I'll gain more abilities! Which speaking of, you haven't complimented my transformation yet. And there I thought we were friends.”

I shook my head and chuckled.

“Transformation? Is that what we're calling it?” I grinned, remembering Knut's face when Roq had shifted forms. “Though maybe warn me next time before sprouting crystal blades and extra legs?”

“I didn't exactly know I could do that,” Roq said. “It just happened. Like instinct. Though I must say, having actual legs was quite exhilarating. Even if they were temporary.”

The Timberline's painted sign came into view.

“Can you do it again, or was it because of the lightning attack from Arclight?”

“I will be able to. Though I don't know when. There is a stress in my metal currently. Makes me feel as if I transform again too soon that it might hurt me. Badly.”

“Then listen to that feeling. I don't want you damaged. But tell me when it leaves. I'll pick up another hammer—”

“YOU WILL DO NO SUCH THING! I AM THE ONLY HAMMER WORTHY OF BEING WIELDED BY YOU! THE HAMMERLORD DOES NOT SOIL HIS GRIP WITH LESSER WEAPONS!”

“But—”

“NO IFS, NO BUTS, NO HAMMERS OR I’LL GO NUTS! GET A SPEAR OR A MACE OR A SWORD OR EVEN A HEAVY STONE, BUT I REFUSE TO SHARE MY WIELDER WITH ANOTHER HAMMER!”

“My skills won't work, thanks to you. It might put our family in danger.”

He remained quiet for a long moment, then grumbled in my mind. 

“You shouldn't waste your mana on lesser weapons anyway. When I transform, you save your mana for me. Any skill you use will shorten my time out there.”

“But—”

“Please.”

I stopped dead by the inn's staircase.

“Don't make me beg.”

“Well…”

“What would Eryn feel if you courted another girl?”

“That is completely different! You and I are not courting, Roq. You are my friend and weapon. And its okay to have other friends. And weapons.”

“Fine. But you don't have two Knuts, do you?”

“No, but—”

“Then we are in agreement.”

I sighed.

“Let me see what I can find, and we'll take it from there, yeah?”

“Agreed. Now let's go make sure our new team is ready for tomorrow.”

I headed up the Timberline’s stairs.

“Ah yes, our glorious band of misfits!” Roq said. “A coward ice mage, a mercenary with trust issues, and two rangers who disappear at first sign of trouble into shadows. What could possibly go wrong?”

“Don't forget the scavengers we're bringing along.”

“Oh yes, our ACTUAL reliable allies. Now, shall we go explain to our friends how we're leading them into the most dangerous dungeon run of their lives? I suggest starting with the good news about the bounty gems.”

“And ending with...?”

“The part where we might all die horribly? Though personally, I vote we save that for dessert. Speaking of which, let's get some apple pie before breaking the news. Everything sounds better with pie.”

I shook my head, unable to hold back a smile as I put my hand on the tavern door.

“You can't even eat pie.”

“No, but I can appreciate its tactical value in difficult conversations. Also, the way it splatters when someone spits it out in shock is highly entertaining. Besides, maybe you could… place a piece on me? Or put me in the pie?”

“Sometimes I worry about you, Roq.”

“Only sometimes? I must be losing my touch.” His laughter echoed in my mind as I pushed the door open. “Now, let's go tell our friends about our wonderful new leadership position. And remember — pie first, potential doom second!”

The Timberline's door swung open before me, and the usual tavern chatter died instantly. Several dozen of faces turned my way and I self consciously ran a hand down my new armor as, for a heartbeat, silence reigned.

“What are they all staring at? Got pie on your face?”

Then Johan's voice boomed across the room.

“Hip-hip, hurray! For Adventurer Aldrich! The fastest recorded run from scavenger to classed adventurer!”

The tavern erupted in cheers and applause, stomping feet filled the air as people leaped from their seats, and my face burned as they started chanting my name, the sound thunderous in the packed space.

“Now this is the kind of welcome a warrior of our caliber deserves!” Roq said proudly. “Though they could stand to be a bit louder. And perhaps throw some flowers. Or weapons!”

Johan reached me first, pressing a foaming tankard into my hand. His broad face split in a grin that threatened to swallow his ears.

“Look at you! A proper champion of humanity if I ever saw one!”

“Good to see you too, Johan,” I laughed, clasping his shoulder.

Alex pushed through the crowd next, arms spread wide.

“There's our newest adventurer! And wearing armor fit for a king, no less!”

One by one they came. Finn grabbed me in a crushing hug that would have once made my ribs creak. Nina punched my shoulder hard enough to split the skin across her knuckles, talking of how she loved making Alex heal different parts of her. Garret's usual stoic expression cracked into a genuine smile as he clasped my hand.

“Record time,” he rumbled.

Isaac's booming laugh preceded him.

“Ha! Edwin said you'd do it, but I didn't think you'd manage so quickly! Color me impressed.”

Dr. Ridley's crisp voice cut through the ruckus, too.

“Congratulations, Adventurer Aldrich. I trust you'll protect your companions better now going forward, yes?” Her stern look softened with a wink.

Rasek, the scavenger who had led one of the other parties in our first dungeon run, merely nodded, but coming from him that was practically a declaration of undying brotherhood. Rowan, Edwin's melee damage dealer, slipped through the crowd to touch my arm briefly, his quiet “well done” barely audible above the continuing cheers.

“Fascinating how they swarm around us now,” Roq observed. “Like moths to a flame. Or perhaps more accurately, like survivors clustering around the strongest warrior. Smart of them, really.”

Ma and Pa pushed through next, Ma's eyes suspiciously shiny as she pulled me into a fierce hug.

“My boy,” she whispered. “My brave, foolish boy.”

Pa limped over and just gripped my shoulder, but his eyes said everything his voice couldn't.

Victor appeared with another tankard, replacing my empty one. 

“A toast!” he called out, his differently-colored eyebrows dancing.

“To Dawnwatch's newest defender!”

Walt's parade-ground voice boomed from somewhere near the back.

“To Ash!”

Everyone joined in and the Timberline boomed, even dust fell from the rafters.

Through the press of bodies, I caught sight of Eryn standing frozen near the bar. Her eyes were wide as she took in the armor, jaw slightly slack. When our gazes met, she pushed through the crowd until she reached me.

“What... what happened at the guild?” she breathed, one hand reaching out to touch the scaled surface before pulling back.

I couldn't help the grin that spread across my face. “Oh, you know. Adventurer secrets. You understand, I am sure.”

She slapped my chest plate, the sound lost in the general chaos.

“Don't you dare!”

I laughed, catching her hand.

“Let me sit down first and I'll tell you everything.”

A mountain of muscle shouldered through the crowd – Knut, his beard split in a fierce grin. He held up one massive arm.

I clasped his hand, palms slapping against one another, as he gripped mine. Neither of us spoke as we squeezed, muscles straining, faces growing red with effort. The crowd around us started calling out encouragement, taking bets on who would yield first.

Finally, we both released at the same time, laughing as we crashed together in a bear hug that drove the breath from my lungs.

“Ah yes, the ritual display of masculine dominance,” Roq commented dryly. “Though I suppose he has earned the right to try matching our strength. Even if he failed.”

Knut stepped back, running an appreciative eye over my armor. 

“Proper battle gear! Though,” He squinted at the shoulder spikes. “You try copy my style?”

I shook my head, grinning.

“Actually, it's Harold’s old adventuring armor. He gave it to me as a joining gift. It’s his way of… apologising, while also encouraging.”

“What?” Knut's eyes widened. “Guild Master forked out treasure? Unbelievable! What are stats?”

I focused on my soul chart, calling up the armor's information.

Name: Crackenmail

Type: Upper Body Armor

Rarity: Rare

+3 Strength

+2 Vitality

I told Knut, and he whistled.

“Ha!” Knut slapped my shoulder, making the scales ring. “Perfect for lord with hammer! Nearly good like mine! Proper warrior look!”

Knut's hand came down on my shoulder, guiding me through the crowd.

“Nearly, huh?”

“Yes! Maybe similar. Come! We have our table. By wall. Perfect for new adventurer, yes?”

I let him guide me toward our usual corner, though I didn't make it two feet without someone clapping me on the shoulder, where Nina, Garret, and Finn waited. Eryn fell into step beside me, still eyeing the armor like she couldn't quite believe it.

“Ah yes, our allies,” Roq said. “Though I notice the beer hasn't stopped flowing. Perhaps we should get that pie now, before delivering the news?”

Nina bounced in her seat as we approached.

“Look at you! All fancy in your new gear!”

Finn grinned, raising his tankard.

“Proper adventurer now. Though I bet you still can't outdrink me.”

“Later,” I said, sliding onto the bench. “First, we need to talk about tomorrow's run.”

“What run?” Nina asked.

I took a deep breath.

“I've been made party leader for a full adventurer team going into the Twisted Titan.”

Silence fell over our corner. Even Nina stopped fidgeting.

“And?” Eryn prompted smiling. She knew what was coming.

“And I want the best damn scavengers there to protect our backs.”

Nina's squeal nearly deafened me.

“Us? You mean…” she asked.

I nodded.

“All of you. If you want in.”

“By the monster’s rift rotted balls, yes!” Finn slammed his tankard down.

“And Eryn, what do you think of investing a mind gem in Enar and he can join as the fifth?”

She nodded.

“Good idea. We'll have him pay us back with the second he finds.”

The first gem for each scavenger was special. Holy. Not to be traded, but to be consumed. 

She waved over someone from the guard and asked them to go find Enar in exchange for a refill of their mug.

“Hold on,” Garret said after the guard agreed and left. “Who're the adventurers?”

I shifted uncomfortably.

“Well, Knut here for one.”

“Of course!” Nina beamed at the big man. “We've heard how well you work together.”

“And the others?” Garret pressed.

Before I could answer, a chill swept through our corner. Benedict's voice cut through the tavern noise like ice.

“Well, well. If it isn't our newest leader.”

The mage stood flanked by Wade and Raven, his perfect clothes a stark contrast to their weathered gear. Wade's fingers drummed on a crossbow while Raven's hood shadowed his face.

“Benedict,” I acknowledged, keeping my voice neutral.

He smiled, all teeth.

“I suppose congratulations are in order. Though we all know why they really put you in charge, don't we?”

“Do tell,” I said flatly.

Benedict spread his hands.

“Come now, no need for pretense. You're just a convenient figurehead to save face after that unfortunate business with the tribunal. They needed someone expendable to technically lead my team.” His smile widened. “Don't worry, we'll make sure you don't get in over your head.”

“Can we hit him?” Roq asked hopefully. “Just a little tap. Nothing fatal. Probably. A love tap that will show just how much I love him.”

“Your team?” I raised an eyebrow. “Funny, Harold and Edwin seemed pretty clear on whose team it was.”

“Please.” Benedict waved a hand dismissively. “You're level ten. Barely classed. You need us to have any hope of surviving tomorrow. So let's drop this charade and—”

“Actually,” I cut in, “I need capable fighters who can follow orders. Whether that's you.” I shrugged. “That's up for debate.”

Benedict's face darkened.

“You arrogant little—”

“Tell you what,” I said. “Two first picks of monster carcasses. That's my offer.”

“Every first pick,” Benedict countered immediately.

“Like hells,” Knut growled. “I rather go with Ash alone than work with pork ball.”

Benedict's hand tightened on his staff.

“Watch your tone, oaf.”

“Both of you, stop,” I said. “Benedict, I get it. You're trying to save face. Fine. But this posturing helps no one. Either work with me, or get lost.”

“You don't know what you—”

I held up a hand.

“We both want the same thing — a successful run tomorrow. So stop being an asshole and start cooperating.”

Benedict opened his mouth to retort when a new, cheerful voice cut through the tension.

“I hear you're putting together a team.”

We all turned to see a tall woman with bronzed skin wearing deep red mage robes approaching our table. The satin fabric shimmered, and faint heatwaves rose from her collar. Three glowing threads, the color of molten gold, were woven into her dark hair.

“Look at that fabric! I must have some! Have her give it to me, now!”

“Quiet.”

“Who in the rift are you?” Benedict demanded.

She ignored him completely, nodding to Eryn, then focusing on me.

“Nabeeh Sayani. Level fifteen fire mage. I'll take the standard cut.” Dark eyes, framed by thick lashes, narrowed as she smiled. “I heard about your quest with Arclight and I want in on tomorrow’s run.”

Benedict sputtered.

“Now see here—”

“What's your combat experience?” I asked, speaking over him.

“In Azbara, scavengers hunt riftside alongside adventurers, so I have more experience than my five levels after breakthrough would say. I've got five spells to play with, from fireballs to the face and fire traps to…” she glanced around the table and settled on Roq, “setting weapons on fire for elemental damage. I promise, my presence will make itself felt.”

“I understand now,” Roq said.

“What?”

“Why you hold hands with Eryn. I think I’m in love. Have her set me on fire. Now. Please. Then have me greet Benedict warmly.”

I chuckled. 

Nabeeh smirked. 

“A sense of humour? I like that,” she said.

Knut leaned forward, arms crossed. 

“Your fire—how good against armored monster?”

“Depends on the armor. If it breathes, it burns. If it's thick enough to block a strike, I'll cook them from the inside.” She tilted her head. “Though, if it's an ice mage standing in my way, they might as well start writing their will.”

Benedict's face looked as if it was about to turn purple.

“And healing?” Eryn asked. “Do you need constant support or can you manage yourself?”

“I always bring potions and know better than to get hit. Can't guarantee it, as it depends on the tank, but I won't be a burden. Can promise that much. Worst case, I keep them busy while you run. I definitely won’t sacrifice the party to save my own skin.” 

She glanced at Benedict.

I studied her for a moment. Fire mages tended to be reckless, but she couldn’t be worse than Benedict. And having her along would shift the power balance in my favour, with Knut and her not beholden to Benedict, which I appreciated.

“Welcome aboard,” I said.

“Thank you.” She turned slightly, fixing Benedict and his rangers with an expectant stare.

Benedict’s jaw worked for a moment before he started yelling. 

“You owe me for saving your smithy!”

Ah. There it is.

“Three first picks,” he continued. “That's my price.”

I met his gaze steadily.

“Fine. And you swear to follow my orders in the Twisted Titan. On your life.”

“Now wait, I never said anything about—” Benedict started.

“Swear it, or find another raid party.”

Benedict's eyes darted around the table, finding no allies there, and with another slot filled up, he wouldn’t have the backup he had assumed.

“Fine,” he ground out. “For this one hunt, I'll follow your lead.” His lips curled. “Try not to screw it up.”

He spun on his heel and stalked away, leaving Wade and Raven shifting awkwardly.

“So,” Wade cleared his throat. “What about us?”

Eryn spoke up.

“What's your preferred range?”

“Forty yards, give or take,” Wade said.

“Sixty,” Raven muttered.

She nodded thoughtfully.

“And in enclosed spaces?”

“I can manage,” Wade said quickly.

Raven just shrugged.

I caught Eryn's eye. She gave a slight nod toward Wade.

“Wade,” I said. “You're in. Raven, maybe next time.”

The hooded man's shoulders tensed, but he left without argument, while Wade relaxed visibly.

“Garret,” I said. “Find Benedict and bring him back. We need to discuss priorities and obligations for tomorrow.”

As Garret rose, I caught sight of Johan approaching with a tray of drinks and — yes — apple pie.

“Finally!” Roq crowed. “Now we can get down to proper planning. Though I still say we should have hit Benedict. Just to show him who’s the boss.”

After going through our tactics for the morrow, the night stretched long, ale flowing freely as more and more people crowded into the Timberline. 

I sat with a quiet smile, feeling the pleasant weight of my new armor, the warmth of the crowd, and Eryn's presence beside me. Roq sat on the table with a small piece of apple pie on his head, occasionally offering sardonic commentary only I could hear. Looking around at the faces of my friends, seeing the pride and joy there, I couldn't help but smile.

For this moment at least, it felt damn good to be alive.

Riftside - Chapter 49

My legs wobbled as we stood over Arclight's massive corpse, aftershocks of electricity making my muscles twitch and spasm. The beast's yellow fur stood on end, static crackling through it even in death. Blood pooled beneath its shattered skull where Roq had crushed through bone and brain, and where Eryn’s lucky arrow had hit either a nerve ending or dealt just enough damage to give us an opening. 

“That. Was. AMAZING!” Roq's voice filled my head once more. “Did you see how I transformed? The way my blades carved through its hide? Oh! And when I stabbed it with my legs! POETRY in motion! Though I suppose you all did help a little at the end.”

I flexed my tingling fingers, trying to work feeling back into them. 

“Why didn't you tell me you could do that? Turn into... whatever that was?”

“Hey now,” Roq said, sounding wounded. “I object to your tone. That wasn't just 'whatever.' That was my true form in all its glory! My perfect self! The pinnacle of— Actually, I’m not sure if it is. But it sure felt familiar and AWESOME!”

“Ash?” Knut's deep voice cut through my mental conversation. “Injured? Looking shaky.”

I held up a hand, needing him to wait while I finished with Roq.

Eryn's voice drifted over.

“Don't worry about it, Knut. When he gets that vacant look, he's usually talking to Roq. The hammer has... opinions.”

“'Opinions'?” Roq spluttered. “I am expressing deep philosophical truths about the nature of violence and destruction! And what do you mean by implying I'm some kind of monster? That was my awesome combat form! Did you see how majestic I looked? The way my crystalline blades caught the light? How I—”

“Roq!” I snapped mentally. “Focus. Why haven't you changed forms before now?”

“Ah,” Knut nodded sagely. “Makes more sense than golden bird being stupid. Worried lightning fried brain.”

“Oh. That.” Roq's mental voice grew sheepish. “Well... I didn't know I could. If I had, don't you think I would have been transforming and slaughtering things myself ages ago? Though I must say, now that I remember how to do it... we should definitely—ASH!” Roq's tone suddenly shifted, urgent and sharp. “Grab the carcass RIGHT NOW. The… the voice. It’s still on the wind. It's louder than before. Angrier. We really, really don't want to be here anymore.”

Cold dread trickled down my spine. 

“Eryn, Knut, we’ve got to run!”

They nodded without hesitation as I yanked open my spatial storage. I grabbed several Shardfang corpses and dropped them unceremoniously to the ground, making room for Arclight's massive form. My muscles screamed in protest from the brief touch as I swiped the creature's remains into the dimensional space, its electricity shocking me.

Knut and Eryn quickly gathered up the discarded Shardfang carcasses I'd dropped, placing them into their own storages.

“Run.” I turned and headed toward the fastest route up out of the ravine. As we ran towards the forest's edge, angry growls echoed behind us as a mass of Shardfangs announced their presence.

  *

“Four more!” Knut yelled from behind me and his mace struck thick hide as we ran through the steelhusk forest. Two quick steps pulled me ahead of Eryn where I spun around and prepared a fighting retreat. A Shardfang ran past Knut and leapt for me. I raised my hammer and smacked it in the face, killing it.

“This one has a gem!” Roq said ecitedly. “Little rocky snacks with gifts inside, begging to be plucked! Their blood flows in rivers of beautiful destruction!”

“Less poetry, more smashing,” I muttered, signing for Knut to take the carcass as I ran up to flank Eryn's left. A moment later, Knut came up on her right, keeping her between us as we pushed deeper into the forest. Her breath came in ragged gasps, but she kept the pace up.

Claws sparked against steelhusk bark as a Shardfang leapt off a tree. Knut's shield caught it, deflecting the monster onto the ground where his mace ended its life.

“Empty.”

“That makes twenty-three!” Knut called out, not even breathing hard.

The enhanced strength and stamina from my transformation made this kind of running feel near effortless. Each stride covered more ground than before while taking much less from me in the process. Frustration still bubbled up inside me because we weren’t moving fast enough. Eryn was much smaller than me now, and we had to match her pace. 

“So,” Knut said as we ran, “Tell story of hammer. Where get soul gem? How make Roq?”

I glanced back, checking for any chasing Shardfangs before telling the story of our Twisted Titan dungeon run, how I'd ended up killing it, and finding a soul gem inside. Knut was particularly interested in the forging process, but I glossed over that, not wanting to give away what I considered to be Pa's secret as much as mine.

“And thus began my glorious existence!” Roq said as I finished. “Though I still say you could have made me with a few more spikes or some flames.”

Knut gave me a pointed look.

“Much you kept secret. If we keep adventuring, secrets stop today.”

Eryn and Knut exchanged a meaningful glance. I looked to her and she nodded slightly, her expression serious despite her labored breathing.

“That's fair,” I said, turning back to Knut. “From now on, no more secrets. Though the forging method is Pa's secret, not mine.”

“Accepted.” Knut's beard twitched with a slight smile. “So. What Roq think of me?”

I nearly stumbled, caught off guard by the question. I hadn't even considered that Knut would care about Roq's opinion of him.

“A team member I never knew,” Knut explained, reading my surprise. “Of course I care. Don't want crystal blades poking through back in middle of combat. Want to know I can trust team.”

“The large one shows wisdom in seeking my opinion!” Roq's mental voice swelled with his typical grandiosity. “Perhaps he is not as dim as I first thought.”

“Give me a real answer, Roq. What do you actually think of him?”

Roq was quiet for a moment, which was unusual enough to nearly make me worried.

“He is acceptable,” Roq finally declared. “Strong. Reliable. Simple in his motivations, which I appreciate. He fights well and draws attention from enemies, allowing us to destroy them more efficiently. And—” Another pause. “He has protected you when I could not. That matters too.”

A warmth bloomed in my chest, and I prayed to anything listening that Roq couldn't feel it, as he'd never let me live it down

I relayed his words.

Knut listened with intense focus, nodding thoughtfully at each point.

“Good assessment,” Knut said. “Simple motivations, yes. Keep team alive, kill monsters, get paid. Take care of family.”

“Ash?” Roq's tone grew serious. “You should tell them about Arclight. About what it said.”

I nodded, gathering my thoughts as we ran. It wasn’t easy to run, fight, keep Eryan safe, and talk, but we managed somehow.

“There's something else you both need to know. Arclight... it spoke in my head. The same way Roq does with me.”

“In head?” Knut's brow furrowed. “Like mind magic?”

“Maybe?”

“What did it say?” Eryn asked between breaths.

Seeing there were no more shardfangs on our tail, I stopped for a moment so Eryn could get her breath.

“It kept talking about a hive, demanding Roq back, and it even called him a traitor.”

“What does that mean?” Eryn asked through a gasp of air. “And monster crap, you two sure can run.”

“I don't know. But what if something in the hive is what gives the monsters orders? What if something sentient is behind the attacks on the rifts? A greater mind that controls when the monster wave attacks, and even the creatures inside the dungeons? It would make a whole lot of sense.”

“Maybe—” Eryn gasped, “Maybe it's behind all the attacks. I heard—a scientist once say—ants seem to know—what each other is doing—even though they make no sound we can hear.”

“Save breath for running,” Knut cut in. “Must tell Adventuring Guild this. Maybe important.” He turned to me, his expression grave. “If really bad monsters come, put Noros first. Leave us.”

My face hardened.

“Not a chance in hell am I leaving either of you.”

“Duty as adventurer—”

“Good thing I'm not an adventurer yet, then,” I snapped back. “You are family, both of you, and I take care of my family first, Noros second. Always in that order.”

“Burning rifts!” Knut cursed, then chuckled and shook his head. “Risking humanity, but fine. I follow you. So be it. Family. Little brother and sister. I keep safe.” His tone suddenly shifted. “You really sense Mind Gems?”

I hesitated before admitting,

“Actually, it's been Roq all along who can sense them.”

“Aha! Knew it! Nobody senses gems.” Knut's eyes lit up. “I touch Roq? Greet him properly?”

I waited for Roq's response.

“Hmm,” Roq muttered, considering the request with care. “He may bump his fist against my striking surface. But it must be firm, like a punch. I refuse to be patted like some common tool.”

“But you let Eryn pat you?”

“That is completely different!” Roq huffed. “She has earned the right through her contributions to our glorious bloodshed! Also, she is… soft. It fits. Knut is not. It would be wrong.”

I shrugged and held Roq out past Eryn.

“He says you can punch him as a way of greeting, but you must make it a proper hit.”

Knut nodded as if those words were the most logical thing in the world and he leaned past Eryn. I raised Roq's head and held him firm.

Knut drew back his fist and punched.

“Now that’s a greeting!”

  *

I stood before the Adventuring Guild's polished oak doors, staring up at the red tree emblem inlaid above them as the cool breeze stirred the edges of my cloak. Roq hung at my belt.

“Did you see Knut's face?” Roq's laughter rang through my mind. “That will teach him proper respect for a weapon of my magnificence! No more of this 'simple hammer' nonsense!”

“I can't believe you activated Armor Break right before his fist connected. I'm sure he and Eryn are still in the medical tent dealing with his broken hand.”

“Oh please,” Roq scoffed. “You think it's hilarious, too, you just won't admit it. I saw that little smirk when he yelped like a pup!”

Try as I might, I couldn't quite hold back my smile. Now that we were safely back behind the walls of Sentinel Station and First Steel, I had to admit there had been a certain... folly to the moment. Even if it was horrendously risky to damage our tank's hand riftside.

“The sound he made? Like a stepped-on mouse! Absolutely worth it.”

I shook my head, forcing down the amusement.

“That's enough. We need to focus. This is one of the biggest days of my life, and I won’t have you screw it up for us, Roq.”

“Speaking of which,” his tone shifted to something approaching pride. “I'm now one-third of the way to level ten, thanks to that finishing blow on Arclight.” He paused. “Thank you for making sure we got the killing strike on that insulting yelp of a kit-kat.”

“Of course, but listen. I'll try to keep you out of storage for this, but only if you behave.”

“Fine. I will be on my very best behavior. I won't even scream obscenities to distract you during important moments. Much.”

My mouth felt dry as I reached for the door handle, which felt silly, considering the monsters I'd faced down. But I'd been working towards this moment for a decade. Nearly half my life I’d worked to become an adventurer, and now I was finally here. Excitement and nervousness waged inside me, making my fingers tingle. I took a deep breath and pushed the heavy door open, stepping inside.

The interior of the guild hall bustled with activity, completely transformed from how it had looked during Benedict's tribunal. Gone was the formal arrangement with its central table. Instead, the space teemed with people preparing for tomorrow's Twisted Titan raid. Maps covered tables, gear lay spread out for inspection, and voices overlapped in tactical discussion.

A massive bronze tree dominated the far wall, hammered onto the wood, behind a broad desk where a woman of Knut's size stood sorting papers. To my left, a shop's shelves gleamed with potions and equipment. On the right, a bulletin board covered in notices drew my eye, next to which sat a group of five adventurers deep in discussion. Through an open door left of the broad desk, I glimpsed what had to be Harold's office. Another smaller room sat to the right of the desk, though I couldn't see what it was for.

Harold stood in the center of the room, speaking with Shay. The party leader's arms were crossed and he stood there with a scowl.

“Hey!” a sharp voice called out. A woman my age with a shaven head stood from the sitting area, pointing at me. “This is for adventurers only, scavenger.”

“Oh, please let me hit her,” Roq begged. “Just a little bit?”

I laughed and waved at her.

“You might want to check your attitude,” I said.

Harold turned at her comment, his weathered face breaking into a smile when he saw me. He held up a hand to Shay, excusing himself.

“Actually, Ash is here to join as a classed adventurer today. Had his breakthrough yesterday.”

The woman’s hostile expression vanished instantly. She crossed the room in quick strides, extending her hand.

“Oh! I'm so sorry – I had no idea! I'm Jordan. Welcome and congratulations!”

I clasped her hand briefly.

“It's fine. Though I've never really understood what was up with the extreme separation between the classed and scavengers.”

Jordan nodded and opened her mouth to respond, but Harold cut her off.

“We need to get on with the onboarding process. You two can talk to your heart’s content at a later time.”

“Of course.” She smiled again. “Welcome to the guild, Ash.”

With a small wave, she returned to her companions.

“Ash!” Harold's good arm clapped me on the shoulder. “I can't tell you how proud I am to see a Dawnwatch scavenger join our ranks. Most who make adventurer were nearly there when they arrived. What you've done, the speed at which you've leveled – it's outstanding.” He winked. “You'll have to share your secret someday.”

“Oh, yes,” Roq chortled. “I'm sure that would go over wonderfully. 'Well, you see, I have this magical talking hammer who really enjoys violence and is the most awesome being in the universe!”

I smiled at Harold.

“Maybe one day I'll let you know.”

Harold's laughter rang out and the man smiled.

“I'll have to take you up on that someday, but for now, let me give you the tour before we sit down for a proper chat.”

I nodded, following him as he moved through the bustling space.

“First stop – the Mission Board.” Harold gestured to the massive piece of wood, covered in notices and arranged in neat columns. “Each quest is ranked by difficulty, rewards, and urgency. Green tags are easy, yellow moderate, orange difficult, and red—” He tapped a crimson-edged notice. “Well, those are the ones that tend to add leaves to our tree.”

“Ooh, look at the rewards on that red one!” Roq said. “We could buy so many things to smash!”

I leaned closer to read the notice – Eliminate Bone Titan in Southern Ashenplane. The reward made my eyes widen.

“That's a lot of gems.”

“And that's also why it's still up there,” Harold said dryly. “Now, let me introduce you to someone special.”

Before I could read the other quests, Harold led me to the guild shop where a woman stood arranging potions on shelves with careful precision. She turned as we approached, and I found myself looking into the kindest face I'd seen since leaving home this morning. Her white hair was tied back in a neat bun, and laugh lines crinkled around her eyes as she smiled.

“Petra, this is Ash Aldrich. He's joining us today as a full adventurer.”

“Welcome, dear!” She reached across the counter to clasp my hand in both of hers. The gentle grip reminded me so much of Ma that I couldn't help but smile. But beneath that grandmotherly warmth, I sensed something harder — the sharp eyes of a merchant who could probably haggle a dragon out of its hoard. “I've heard wonderful things about you from Commander Edwin.”

“Thank you,” I managed. “I hope to live up to the expectations.”

“Oh, you will, I am sure.” She patted my hand. “And when you need supplies, you come straight to me. I'll make sure you get exactly what you need, at a fair price, of course.”

“I like her,” Roq declared. “She has the look of someone who would charge full price to her own children. Respect to the old hag.”

Harold guided me toward the broad desk with the massive woman. She wore a sleeveless leather vest, showing off arms the size of Eryn's thighs, though she wielded her pen with surprising delicacy.

“Madeleine, meet our newest adventurer.”

She looked up and smiled.

“Ah, the famous Ash Aldrich! I've heard quite a bit about your rapid rise through the levels.” Her voice carried the hint of an accent I couldn't place. “We need all the help we can get to beat these monsters back.”

“I wouldn't say famous,” I said.

“Nonsense! We don't get many becoming classed so quickly.” She set down her pen. “None that I have found, actually. I'm in charge of all the paperwork here you see. Registrations, party formations, quest rewards, events, anything you need, just ask.”

I glanced past her to the massive bronze tree that dominated the wall behind her desk. Each leaf had been individually hammered into the metal, and names caught the light as I looked closer. So many names. The sheer number of leaves made my stomach clench.

“The Board of Heroes,” Harold said quietly. “Every leaf represents an adventurer out of Dawnwatch who fell fighting to protect Noros.”

“I had no idea we'd lost so many already.”

“It has been bloody,” Harold said. “Most fell retaking the rift and forging the beachhead riftside, beating the monster's back long enough to erect the first version of Sentinel Station. It was not a good time to be an adventurer, though lucrative for those who survived.”

Madeleine's expression softened.

“That's why I appreciate the bravery of those like you who still step up. Over a decade ago, my entire village would have been wiped out by a monster surge if not for adventurers like yourself.” She straightened her papers. “I may not have what it takes to face monsters myself, and I'm not ashamed to admit that, but I can support those who do.”

“Thank you for the welcome,” I said, meaning it. “It already feels like a second home.”

Harold touched my shoulder again, guiding me toward the last spot. It was asmall room with barred windows. Inside, a thin man sat hunched over a desk, his cap pulled low. Dozens of crystal shards lay scattered across every surface, two vibrating with subtle energy as their counterparts were tapped, wherever they were, sending the message through in code.

“That's Sverr, our gem-gram operator,” Harold explained. “As an adventurer, you can now use the guild's gem-gram service. Fifteen copper per message.”

The man didn't look up, but his hand shot out to tap a hand-painted sign: Quiet! Genius at Work!

Harold rolled his eyes.

“He's not wrong,” Harold said, voice lowered, doing nothing to change the overall noise of the room, “It's a crazy job, keeping track of all those messages. But he's the best there is.”

“Fifteen copper is damn cheap,” I said, watching another crystal start vibrating. I'd had to pay fifty at the royal bank anytime I wanted to send a gemgram to my birth parents.

“We do our best to take care of our heroes. Speaking of heroes,” Harold nodded toward the entrance where Commander Edwin had just walked in. The commander swiped his tower shield into his storage, acknowledging greetings from other adventurers with brief nods.

“Good to see you made it. Heard you had fun today,” Edwin said as he joined us, clapping me on the shoulder. “Knut broke his hand I take it?”

“It was an… interesting mission,” I said as Harold led us both to his office.

The room was smaller than I'd expected, and dominated by a massive desk covered in maps and papers. Two chairs sat before it, facing the high-backed leather monstrosity that was clearly Harold's seat of power.

I sank into one of the visitor's chairs and nearly groaned aloud. The leather was butter-soft, the springs somehow knowing exactly where to support my weight. It was like sitting on a cloud that had been expertly tanned and stuffed.

“How can a chair be this comfortable?”

“Now maybe you understand why I keep insisting on you getting me that satin pillow!” Roq said. “Think of how much time I spend in your spatial storage. You are a mean person for holding out on me!”

Harold steepled his fingers and leaned back in his leather chair.

“Before we get to the details of joining, I'd like to hear your thoughts. What do you think it means to be an adventurer?”

My fingers drummed on Roq's handle as I considered the question. The comfortable chair made it easy to think, almost too easy.

“Tell him it means glorious combat and endless destruction!” Roq suggested helpfully. “The thrill of battle, the sweet music of shattering bones, the—”

“You promised, Roq.”

He made a zipping sound and went quiet.

I took a deep breath. I'd thought of this very questions countless times over the years. 

“Being an adventurer means stepping up to protect those who can't protect themselves. It means putting myself between the monsters and innocent people, and having the strength and skill to make that stand mean something.”

Harold nodded slowly while Edwin's expression remained neutral, waiting.

“It means being willing to go where others can't or won't,” I continued. “To face the dangers of Riftside and come back with the resources we need. And,” I paused, choosing my next words carefully. “It means carrying the responsibility of humanity's survival on our shoulders.”

“Good answer,” Harold said.

Edwin shifted in his chair.

“Being an adventurer comes with responsibilities far beyond what most realize. Our ultimate duty is the protection of Noros from the monster threat. This manifests in two critical ways.” He held up one finger. “First, we must defend the rifts themselves, both Riftside and in Noros, from constant monster incursions.” A second finger rose. “And second, we must venture Riftside to actively cull monster populations, working toward our true goal: slaying enough of the bastards to eventually pacify Riftside itself.”

I nodded firmly.

“I understand how vital this is. I've seen firsthand what happens when monsters breach our defenses.”

“You think you understand,” Harold said, his voice gentle but firm. “But I'm not sure you grasp the full severity of our situation. Monster attacks are increasing at rifts across all of Noros, not just in frequency, but in the strength of the creatures themselves.” He leaned forward, his expression grim. “We need to grow stronger faster than they do, or we will be overrun. This is why clearing the Twisted Titan is so crucial. If it follows the pattern we've seen at other rifts, finding and destroying the breeding chamber should reduce the number of monsters manifesting in this area. That would buy us precious time to reinforce our position Riftside and begin exploring the territory around The Branchway earnestly.”

“I'm ready to do whatever it takes,” I said, sitting straighter. “Whatever part I need to play.”

Edwin's stern expression softened slightly. 

“It's not all doom and gloom, though. Once we secure victory, you'll receive your claim Riftside.”

“My what?” I stared at him, certain I'd misheard.

“Ah.” Edwin's lips twitched. “Not something we advertise widely. Creates too much tension with the nobles and kingdoms. But it's written into the contracts between the crowns and the guild.”

“You mean... when we win, we actually get land Riftside?” I looked between them. “Every adventurer?”

Harold barked a laugh. “Yes, but best not to count your gems before the carcasses are dissected. We are losing this war.”

I lifted my chin. 

“We won't be losing for long.”

Both men chuckled at that.

“That's exactly the attitude we need,” Harold said. “Just don't let it make you cocky enough to get yourself killed.”

“Speaking of killing things,” Roq cut in, “Perhaps we should tell them about our electrifying encounter? And that rather concerning hive business?”

“Good point.”

“Actually,” I said. “We met something interesting today. You remember the monster attacking Sentinel Station? The one that shot lightning?”

Edwin's head snapped up.

“You survived that? How did you get away?”

“Not only survived, commander. We killed it.”

“What? How in the burning rifts… How?” the commander snapped and shot to his feet. It wasn’t much different than how I expected him to react. “I—I’m sorry. It’s just that I never expected—”

I couldn't resist cutting him off.

“The power of friendship.”

“That is monster crap,” Edwin growled, though his lips twitched. “We are sure that's the monster that killed three of our scouting parties. There's a twenty gem bounty on its head!”

I tapped my lip.

“How do bounties work? Do I need to give up the carcass to claim the bounty?”

Harold shook his head.

“No. You’d need to show us the carcass to prove the kill. Not that I am doubting you, but…”

I rose.

“Would you join me outside then, gentlemen? I’d like to show you something.”

They exchanged a glance and Harold rose as I opened the door and exited, giving Madeleine a friendly wave. She eyed us curiously, but said nothing.

The space quieted as I marched through the guild room and those present sensed something was off, with Edwin and the guild leader trailing behind me.

“Oh, Ash. Don’t you DARE store me now. This is simply TOO delightful. If I had a food orifice it would be dripping caustic acid!”

I descended the stairs and walked to the middle of the road and waited for the others to join me.

“What’s going on?” Jordan asked. “Did the new guy refuse the contract?”

“Not exactly,” Edwin said. He stood with arms crossed, a faint smile tugging on his scar, while Harold frowned. More people gathered in the meanwhile, interested to see what was about to happen.

“I just didn’t want to damage the guild leader’s office,” I said and swiped Arclight out of my storage. The huge monster flopped onto the ground right in front of the stairs, and just close enough for its sparks to spiderweb across the building’s entrance.

Most of the adventurers shouted in surprise as they stared at the deadly beast, shocked as sparks jumped out at us, but I’d been prepared, keeping my jaw clenched.

“By the rift’s hairy arsehole!” Jordan said, voice rising in pitch as she flinched back, bumping into Shay who didn’t budge.

“That’s Arclight. It’s a damn red quest,” Shay said to a female adventurer on his right, both seemingly unaffected by the monster’s passive.

“Impossible!” an older healer said.

Edwin hadn’t flinched. He ignored the electricity and stroked the side of his face, mouth pursed, looking from the carcass to me and back again.

Roq’s laughter filled my mind.

“You should tell them how shocked they look! Get it? Shocked? Hah! This is priceless. Almost as good as leveling up! Rip those pieces of paper off the wall and take me hunting!”

“Holy monster balls,” Harold said as I swiped the carcass back into my storage.

“Everything alright out here?” Madeleine said, pushing her way through the muttering crowd.

“Yes,” Harold said, taking out a handkerchief and wiping his forehead. “Just Ash giving Dawnwatch a gift is all. And would you please go take down the quest for Arclight. Bring the reward to my office.”

“Yes, guild master,” she said, a confused frown settling on her face.

“Enough gawking,” Edwin said. “Back inside, everyone. We have a dungeon run to prep for.”

The crowd trickled inside, relaying what had happened to those who hadn’t made their way outside in time, leaving me with Harold and Edwin.

With the porch cleared, Edwin closed the door and started laughing.

“What did I tell you, Harold! Something's going on with Ash and I think the best thing to do is support him and clear his path as best possible. Point him at the enemy and let loose as they say. Don’t ask too many questions we don’t want answers to.”

“Sanctioned destruction of enemies! Blood by the buckets! Thank the man, Ash. Make them write it down. A document to tell everyone to do whatever we want so we can fight as much as I want!”

“In all honesty,” I said, ignoring Roq, “We got extremely lucky. Eryn hit it with an armor piercing arrow which took out its rear legs, limiting its mobility. I'll share the reward with her and Knut.”

“I'm going to pretend I didn't hear that,” Harold said. “One rule is that guild resources are for adventurers. Not scavengers. There is a reason for that, which I shall not get into now.”

“Understood,” I said carefully. “I still get the reward?”

“Of course,” Harold said, walking over and clapping me on the shoulder. “Thank you, and great job, adventurer. I meant what I said about you having given us a gift. You’ll be rewarded proper, that’s for sure.”

“Use the reward to buy me a satin pillow! I did get the killing blow after all.”

“You just thanked me for getting the killing blow, giving you all that power.”

“Thank you,” I said out loud, and followed Edwin inside, doing my best to ignore the stares and muted conversation, but I had to constantly fight to keep an inappropriate grin off my face.

“I would take it as a personal favour if you'd let the guild acquire the carcass,” Harold said as Edwin closed the door to his office and we once again settled into the dreamy chairs.

“Unfortunately, I have promised Pa first crack at it. Without him and Ma, I wouldn’t even be a scavenger.”

“I had to try,” Harold said, shrugging. “But keep it in mind if you find something… unique. We can help you get the most out of it.”

“I will. And speaking of minds, do either of you know what a hive mind is?”

Edwin and Harold exchanged glances. 

“Like... ants?” Harold asked.

“Yes. I have a theory that something similar might be controlling the monster attacks.”

Harold burst out laughing. 

“That's crazy talk.”

But Edwin's expression had grown serious.

“What makes you think that?”

“Tell them!” Roq urged. “Tell them how that oversized alley cat spoke to us! How it knew me!”

I hesitated. Talking about monsters speaking in my head might not be the best way to start my adventuring career.

“It's just... there seems to be coordination to their movements sometimes. More than simple animal instinct would explain.”

Harold chuckled and shook his head.

“You wouldn't be the first to try making sense of monster behavior. People have been driven half-mad trying to find patterns since the rifts first appeared. Best not to dwell on it too much.”

I noticed Edwin remained silent, his expression thoughtful.

“Now that you're classed and one of us,” Harold continued, “We can share more about what we do know about monster movements and—”

“About the hive mind—” I started, but Edwin cut me off.

“We can discuss theories another time,” he said firmly, giving me a significant look.

I nodded slowly, taking the hint.

“What about leading a party into the dungeon?”

Harold and Edwin exchanged glances.

“We've discussed it,” Harold said. “While it's... unusual for a newly classed adventurer to take on such responsibility, you've shown exceptional leadership skills. And we have a particular situation that needs addressing.” He shuffled some papers on his desk. “We need more people for the raid, and we have an... eclectic group of adventurers in need of a party. Edwin's bet with you provides a convenient excuse.”

“What do you mean by 'eclectic group'?” I asked, shifting in the obscenely comfortable chair.

Harold shuffled more papers, not quite meeting my eyes.

“Well, you see... Benedict is available for the raid, as is Knut, which I have heard you've worked well with, and then we have Raven Fleetfoot who came back with Wade Rainfall after Benedict was—” He trailed off, his weathered face pinched with discomfort.

I looked at Edwin, whose expression had turned to stone, jaw clenched tight enough I could see a muscle jumping.

Harold sighed heavily, shoulders slumping. 

“Look, Ash. This can't leave this room, but... I couldn't sentence Benedict more harshly, despite him deserving far worse. Trust me, I wanted to.”

“Why in the monster's arsehole not?” The words came out sharper than I intended, memories of the day flooding back, with Marcus dead, Johan, Eryn, Knut and myself nearly too.

“Yes, why not?” Roq growled in my mind. “That coward deserves to be broken and scattered to the winds!”

“Because we're desperately short on adventurers,” Harold said, spreading his hands helplessly. “While Benedict is... well, a bit of a loose cannon, he's also an experienced and powerful wizard. Would you have me banish him if it meant being one adventurer short during the next monster surge? And what if that particular adventurer was so strong that they might have prevented the monsters getting through? Would you rather have him dead along with thousands of civilians?”

“YES!” Roq thundered. “Better to face the hordes with warriors who won't flee at the first sign of danger! That sniveling waste of skin!”

I swiped Roq into my spatial storage, unable to deal with him, and took a deep breath, forcing down the anger that wanted to explode out of me. The worst part was, I could see Harold's point. How many times had I watched the brave men and women of Sentinel Station fight to protect others? Even going so far as to give up their lives. Could I really demand they do it with one less skilled fighter, just to satisfy my sense of justice? And if Benedict had been banished, would our smithy still be standing?

“I think it's the wrong decision,” I said finally, speaking carefully. “But I understand why you made that choice.”

Harold sighed.

“That's more wisdom than many would show. And it brings us to our situation - we nearly have a full party assembled, but there's no way we can put Benedict in charge again. And Knut,” he said, spreading his hands. “Well, his reputation as fighting only for coin and caring not for fellow adventurers doesn’t help.”

“His reputation is unearned,” I said firmly.

Both men nodded. 

“I believe you,” Harold said. “The watch commander has told me of the missions he's undertaken with you. But earned or not, his reputation exists. The men won't follow him, especially not Benedict.”

“But they'll follow you,” Edwin cut in, his deep voice brooking no argument. “I'll make damn sure of it.”

Harold leaned forward, elbows on his desk. 

“If you're willing to risk it, we'll support you in leading this team. Now, we know Miss Whitcroft won't be classed in time, but the bet was with just you, wasn't it?”

Edwin's lips quirked up. 

“Your party will get the most secure position during the raid. You'll be facing minimal danger, mostly securing side paths and holding rear points. But you'll receive full rewards for participation, and it will establish you as a proper party leader.”

A grin spread across my face. 

“That'll work. I actually have five scavengers who'd be happy to join us.”

Harold and Edwin exchanged pleased looks. 

“Excellent,” Harold said, pulling a thick document from his desk. “Then let's make this official.”

I scanned the contract quickly. It was all standard guild terms about following orders, sharing information, and protecting Noros. My hand barely shook at all as I signed my name at the bottom.

I’m an adventurer.

Goosebumps ran across my neck and took a deep breath.

Edwin stood and extended his hand.

“Congratulations, Adventurer Aldrich. Welcome to the guild.”

I clasped his hand firmly, unable to keep the smile off my face.

Harold rose as well, reaching across to shake my hand. “Welcome, Ash. We are glad to have you.”

“Thank you,” I gently shook his hand. 

“And as a token of our appreciation, I have a small joining gift for you.”

“A joining gift? Is that normal?” I asked, surprised.

Edwin laughed, the sound rich and deep.

“Not at all,” the commander said. “But we've been watching what you've done for Dawnwatch and Noros. We want to encourage that kind of dedication.” He paused, his scarred face growing serious. “That, and we'd prefer you don't die.”

“Just something I happened to have laying around from my adventuring days,” Harold said with exaggerated casualness as he bent down behind his desk. “And perhaps an apology for what happened with you know who, and sending you out with such a… unique party.”

“Aren’t you a mage?” I asked.

“I liked to get up close and personal,” Harold said, and straightened.

When he laid the armor on the desk, my jaw dropped. 

It had a deep blue-black sheen to it, and was made with overlapping scales forming an almost natural pattern—neither the rigid bulk of plate nor the loose weave of chainmail, but something in between. Each jagged scale fit seamlessly.

Thicker plates reinforced the chest and back, while layered pauldrons extended halfway down the arms, though I noticed one of the arms showed signs of having been reattached. It was the same arm Harold had lost. That somehow just added to the awesomeness. 

Three horns jutted from the armor’s left shoulder, giving it a rugged look, and scaled tassets hung over the thighs, offering protection for the legs without hindering movement.

Even at rest, it looked ready for war.

I started laughing, unable to stop myself.

“The others are going to flip out so hard.”

Riftside - Chapter 48

The beast's voice slammed into my mind like a hammer blow, making Roq rattle in my grip.

“Vannash’ Khazeesh. You should know, little traitor, that no one leaves the hive.”

“HOW DARE YOU INSULT ME, YOU FELINE SPARK BLOOM!” Roq's mental voice shook with fury. “We're going to rip you to pieces and feast on your entrails, you overgrown ball of yarn! We will cook you over a fire and then piss on your bones!”

I pushed myself up from my knees, one hand touching the glyph by my eye. Power surged through the mark and the creature was surrounded by a crimson aura so deep I’d never seen anything like it.

“Its name is Arclight,” I said. “And it's... dark red.”

Knut backed away. 

“Need better position. Looks fast and strong. Must find cover, or we kitty food.” His eyes darted around the ravine. “No good place here. We in kill box.”

Eryn retreated slowly, working to gain some distance and get up to her previous perch, an arrow already nocked.

“How quaint,” Arclight murmured, its voice slinking into my mind like a predator circling its prey. “Little hammer, little bipeds. You think you can run? No. Your power belongs to the hive. I will reclaim and return you, Vannash. I will enjoy forcing you to slay those you seek to protect.”

“Roq. What the hell is this thing? How does it know you? And how is it even speaking?”

“I DON'T KNOW!” Roq said, panic apparent in his voice. “I don't... I can't remember! Everything before you forged me is jumbled fragments.”

Arclight's head tilted sideways, its yellow eyes narrowing to slits. 

“No one leaves the hive,” it said. “No one escapes. No one forgets.”

Knut's hand grabbed my arm and started pulling me away from the monster, but I shook loose.

“What hive?” Roq asked. “What are you talking about? I don’t even know who you are, kitty!”

Arclight's muzzle wrinkled back, revealing fangs twice as long as my index finger. Electricity crackled through its fur, dancing between its whiskers and circling back and forth. “If you will not remember willingly, little stray, then perhaps pain will remind you.”

“Roq?” I glanced down at the hammer in my hand. “Are you okay?”

“COME DOWN HERE AND TRY ME, YOU OVERSIZED LIGHTNING ROD!” Roq yelled. “I'LL RIP YOUR SOUL OUT AND HAMMER IT INTO A HORSE'S POOP KNIFE!”

Arclight opened its maw and rasped, belly working hard, like it was trying to throw up a furball. 

“Is it laughing?”

“You bark so loudly,” Arclight said, “But you are nothing more than a broken thing clinging to a biped. Oh, so… undignified.”

Lightning gathered around Arclight's form, coalescing into a brilliant point between its eyes. A bolt launched right at me with a thunderous crack, then veered off, streaking straight for Roq and simply disappeared into him.

“DROP ME!” Roq's scream tore through my mind, and I could feel he was in pain. “NOW!”

Pure instinct made me release my grip, and the hammer fell from my fingers.

As Roq struck the ground, dark light expanded from Roq, and he exploded outwards, growing up to twice my height. A dark mist surrounding his new form.

“Burning rift! Roq! What is going on? Talk to me!”

When the mist retreated, something else stood in his place. It was a towering figure covered in steelhusk bark encasing a humanoid torso, two arms ending in crystalline blades, and standing on a thick body held aloft by six spider-like legs.

“The unattractive Vannash’ Khazeesh in the flesh,” Arclight said, its voice resounding in my head.

My mind refused to process what I was seeing. This couldn't be Roq. My hammer was now gone, only to be replaced by something familiar yet revolting.

Beside me, Knut took a cautious step back, staring at the transformed weapon. His usual confidence was nowhere to be seen.

“What... in burning rift is that?” he breathed.

“That's new,” Eryn said, as she finally managed to scramble back up onto her perch, creating some necessary distance.

My throat felt tight, but I forced the words out anyway. 

“That's my hammer.”

Knut's gaze snapped to me, his brows knitting together in confusion. His voice deepened with tension.

“Your hammer?”

The creature — Roq — rolled his shoulders, crystalline arms clicking against each other as he stretched, testing his form. A sound like grinding metal emerged from where his mouth should be.

“Oh, yes!” Roq said, his voice now audible to everyone. “This form, it will be good both for ripping and tearing.”

Arclight chuckled from its position above us, watching Roq getting used to having a body again. Its voice slithered into my mind like silk.

“Oh, how quickly he falls back on old habits. A forger pretending to be something more, yet is so much less.”

I wasn't sure whether it talked of me, but Roq leaned forward and tapped his crystalline blades against each other, sparks flickering between them.

“I will cut you to kitty-sized pieces, fat cat.”

Knut glanced at me. His voice dropped, wary but firm.

“Golden bird, you fight with such weapon?”

I exhaled sharply, still staring at Roq's transformed state.

“He's a soul weapon. Though I had no idea he could do this.”

“Soul weapon,” Knut said and shook his head, letting out a slow breath. “Wise to keep secret. Later, we talk.”

Arclight stopped moving, freezing in place, and the air thickened with static, electricity crackling around its massive form. The fur along its back rose, muscles swelling with building tension. Its golden eyes narrowed.

“Shall we begin?” the beast's voice whispered in my head, like velvet-wrapped steel. It seemed Roq still heard it, as he replied.

“Bring it, kitty! Meow, meow!”

Arclight vanished in a burst of lightning, leaving afterimages dancing in my vision. The air popped as it reappeared behind Roq. Massive claws slashed toward his exposed back.

Roq twisted, his crystalline blades colliding with Arclight's claws. The impact cracked with energy, sparks showering into the air. The force sent Roq stumbling sideways, his legs scrambling to stabilize him, and the clawed tips dug deep furrows in the earth as he fought for balance. 

“You dare strike a superior being? Let's see if you last longer than the last thing I broke!”

He advanced on Arclight, bladed arms flashing toward its flank. The massive cat dodged, fur bristling with static, and lashed out with a paw, scratching across Roq's legs. Black blood welled from the wound.

Roq ignored it and stabbed another of his six legs at Arclight, catching it in the shoulder, drawing blood as it backed away. But the beast didn't retreat far.

“We should go,” Knut said, stepping back. “Now.”

Roq didn't hesitate, moving after Arclight and driving both blades down toward its neck. The feline monster stopped retreating, instead lunging forward and not away. It slammed its head into Roq's torso, causing his blow to hit its back with little force, barely drawing blood as sparks jumped between them. Arclight pushed Roq back before dancing out of his reach.

“I won't leave Roq,” I said to Knut, watching the two monsters clash. “He is my friend, despite whatever you might think of him.” It was easier said than done as he didn’t seem to be doing that well.

Knut fully turned to me, scowling.

“You have no weapon! We are outmatched!”

My breathing came heavy as I watched Arclight jump around, Roq following, its golden eyes filled with predatory intelligence.

“Look how fast it is. We can't outrun it. The only way out is to kill it, and to have a chance we must fight with Roq. Besides, why didn’t you run earlier when I told you to?”

Knut hesitated and straightened his back again. Arclight stopped and raised a massive paw, flexing its claws as Roq rushed towards it. Arcs of lightning snapped between the curved talons as it regarded us with cold amusement.

“I will slice you apart, piece by piece,” Arclight said. “And take from you everything of value! Perhaps I shall eat your biped before finishing you.”

Its tail flicked back and forth as Roq tried to catch up, each movement trailing sparks through the air.

“Careful, Roq!” I said, but then the golden eyes moved from Roq to me, Knut, and finally settled on Eryn.

Before Roq could reach it, one massive paw swept through the air — not at Roq, but toward us. My eyes widened as lightning leaped from its extended claw, striking Knut's shield with a thunderous crack from over twenty yards away. The bolt arced along his armor, dancing across the metal plates. The discharge lanced out at Eryn next despite being a good distance away from us, and threw her back against the rocks with brutal force. She crumpled as Knut's locked up muscles sent him toppling backward, rigid as a board.

Arclight jumped away from Roq's slash with what looked like barely any effort.

“Oh no!” Arclight's voice dripped with mock concern. “Did I break your little bipeds?”

“Stand and fight, coward! Let me at you!” Roq said.

“Bumbling fool.”

I looked toward Eryn, relief flooding through me as I saw her pushing herself up onto her hands and knees, but she was having trouble breathing.

Instead of chasing further, Roq plunged his six legs deep into the ground, anchoring himself in place. He threw back his head, roaring, and I felt a surge of power as he activated Forge Anchor. Steelhusk roots snaked through the soil, racing toward Arclight.

The roots erupted beneath the monster cat and coiled around its limbs like iron shackles.

Arclight snarled and twisted like a trapped beast, electricity flickering, but the steelhusk held firm.

“Try leaping now, you flea-ridden electric rag!” Roq laughed as he pulled his legs back out and rushed the beast.

I grabbed Knut's arm and hauled him to his feet. His armor still sparked occasionally and he blinked furiously, but he was in better shape than Eryn.

Roq slashed at Arclight's head, but the beast twisted desperately, taking the strikes along its side. Deep gashes opened in its flesh, blood and sparks spraying from the wounds. The cat roared in fury, and when Roq tried to strike again, its jaws caught one of Roq's arms. It wrenched hard, trying to pull him off balance, but Roq's legs remained firmly anchored.

“We've got to help Roq, Knut, or we’re dead,” I said, my hands clenched into fists. 

Knut shook his head, clearing the last effects of the shock and he reached into his spatial storage and pulled out an ornate mace, tossing it to me.

“Don't break pretty one,” he said. “My favorite.”

I caught the mace, testing its weight. 

“Thanks. We need to create an opening for Roq.”

“On it!” Eryn said with a grunt, getting back to her feet and producing her bow and an arrow.

Roq pulled on his immobilized arm as he swung with the other, slicing of Arclight's ear.

A horrible crack split the air as Arclight's jaws crushed through Roq's crystalline arm and more sparks gathered around the beast. But if Roq cared about his arm or the sparks, he didn't show it, and drove his blade deep into the cat's neck, drawing blood.

An arrow whistled in to sink into Arclight's rear flank. The beast let go of Roq's arm, its electrical charge building to blinding intensity around its form, turned to look at Eryn, and then it vanished with a thunderclap.

“Eryn!” I screamed, and a split second later, Arclight materialized where she’d been. It swept its claws through the air, missing her back by inches as she jumbed down into the ravine.

She managed to get one foot underneath herself, pushing into a controlled roll across the rocky ground instead of falling face-first. Knut and I ran toward her as Arclight leapt from the ledge and after her.

Knut reached Eryn first, shield raised and Arclight slammed into him. Sparks leaped across his armor once more, drawing a pained groan from the big man. But his legs were braced, his stance perfect.

Knut held, letting out a battle cry. I moved in past the Northerner’s right side, his legs still dug in against Arclight's assault, and I summoned mana to activate Smash. The power surged through me but spluttered and died as I swung Knut's ornate mace.

Burning rift! My skill only works with hammers!

The mace connected with Arclight's shoulder as a normal blow, barely scuffing its hide. The beast reared up, claws swiping at Knut like an angry cat. His shield caught the attack, but more lightning erupted from the kitty’s body and Knut screamed in pain. Suddenly, Roq barrelled between us, pushing Knut and me to the side, one crystalline arm dangling uselessly.

“I will tear your soul from your body and use it to polish my blades!” he screamed as he rammed one of his spider-like legs deep into Arclight's chest and his good scythe-like arm stabbed toward the beast's face.

Arclight shrieked in pain and it clawed at what passed for Roq's head, deflecting his blade and catching Roq's neck. But black blood sprayed as Roq pushed forward, digging the spiked leg deeper into the feline monster, toppling it over on its back.

Arclight twisted like a cat, its body contorting, ripping free from Roq's leg. It turned and scrambled to get away, but an armor-piercing arrow flashed past Roq, striking Arclight in the back of the head. The beast's hindquarters collapsed, legs giving out as it howled in denial.

“No! I will not fall to insects! How? How did you—”

I dropped my shield and gripped Knut's mace in both hands and brought it down on Arclight's spine with all my enhanced strength. The impact rang through my arms like striking an anvil, but the beast caved for a second, collapsing to the ground and cutting off whatever it was about to say. Lightning erupted from its claws and face, and the beast crawled forward with its front paws.

Roq stepped forward and stabbed a leg deep into the monster’s back, twisting the pointed tip in deep.

“Oh, yes!” he roared in triumph. “I'm going to enjoy this! I'll carve you into pieces so small even the Scuttlers won't find them!”

Knut  ran up on Arclight's other side, his mace glowing with energy as he activated an ability. The weapon crashed down on the beast's back, drawing out a whimper. Roq lifted his blade to stab at the monster, but he froze mid-strike.

“Ash,” he said, voice turning panicky. “Something feels wrong.”

Arclight's laughter slithered through my mind despite its wounds. 

“I will devour your souls and feast on your essence! Just watch me!”

Lightning started gathering around Arclight’s form again.

Shit! It's going to teleport again!

Another of Eryn's arrows sank deep into Arclight's back, but it didn’t help stop whatever the monster was doing.

“Roq? What's happening?” I asked and swung the mace at Arclight's skull, but it felt like striking a rock and did about as much damage. I reached inward, checking my mana reserves, and my heart dropped as I found almost all of my mana was gone. I understood then that Roq's transformation had been drawing from my mana pool this entire time.

Knut dropped his shield and grabbed a handful of Arclight's fur, trying to hold it in place as he smashed his mace into its neck.

Golden light flickered around Roq's towering form. His body began collapsing in on itself and his crystalline arms dissolved into mist. The golden light died and there on the ground lay my hammer, returned to its normal size.

I reached for Roq as Knut shouted behind me and another of Eryn's arrows found its mark in Arclight's neck, but the monster just didn’t want to die. The building energy was about to reach its apex, and if it teleported away, would we be able to find and defeat it again? My fingers closed around Roq's familiar grip and I spun.

“Roq! Armor Break”

His own skills wouldn't need my mana, just a piece of the carcasses stored in my spatial storage.

“Foolish little things,” Arclight said in my head. “Your struggles are meaningless.” 

Roq glowed as I brought him down in a two-handed blow. 

“The hive claims all in the end!”

The impact drove the hammer through Arclight's skull with a sickening crunch. Lightning exploded outward, racing up my arms and through my body. Every muscle seized as electricity ravaged me, and I fell to the the ground, spasming uncontrollably.

“YES!” Roq screamed in my mind. “OH SWEET BEAUTIFUL DESTRUCTION! Also... DING!”

Birthday update

Hey everyone!

It's my birthday today, turning 39, and have some exciting news to share.

Riftside is being turned into a Soundbooth Theatre production!

Thanks to Cassius, my co-writer, we've got a wonderful agreement with SBT to produce the audio version of Riftside, and I can't wait to hear them bring Ash, Eryn, Knut, and of course, Roq, to life!

On Royalroad the story now hit Rising Star #16, which is by far the best I've done before, and hopefully we'll continue rising :)

The day here was spent with my family, relaxing, and then a lovely writing sprint through the night with my son sleeping next to me.

Thank you very much for the support. It is humbling.

Wish you all an outstanding day!

Best regards,

Henrik

Riftside - Chapter 47

I scanned the steelhusk forest surrounding us, my enhanced senses seeming to pick up every rustle of leaves and Roq felt lighter than ever.

It had been difficult to fall asleep, with Ivan's crushed face haunting me every time I closed my eyes. But then I'd remember Ma's face when we told her the smithy was safe and Pa's relieved smile. My family was alive and safe. That thought had let me drift off into a surprisingly peaceful slumber.

I'd been up early for breakfast at the Hollow Hearth with Eryn. Fresh bread, still warm from the ovens, and thick porridge sweetened with dried berries. We'd eaten quickly, eager to meet Knut and begin our hunt, but those quiet moments together were like gold.

Last night’s division of spoils had gone smoothly, too. Garrett's face had lit up when we presented him with Ivan's plate armor - it would serve him well as he developed his tanking abilities. Nina had happily taken the mage's staff and five gold, while Finn had received the other twenty-five gold I'd found on Ivan.

I'd claimed the thug’s ruined two-handed sword for Pa so he could turn it into something or keep around as a reminder, and gave Ma the crossbow for protection. Just in case some other rift-rotten thug came to cause trouble. All she had to do was point and release the mechanism. The bolt would do the rest.

“A couple hours of hunting should do it,” I said. “Then we head back. With any luck, we'll find a good chunk of the gems you need.”

“Ding!” Eryn popped another mind gem into her mouth and shuddered. “How did you manage to do this for so long? I feel so bloated as if I’m about to pop!”

“What number is that? The gem I mean?”

“I'm level seven with two mind gems left to consume.” Eryn said. “Which sounds impossible, but there it is. What a day, huh?”

On our way out we'd stopped at the Adventuring Guild, receiving nine mind gems, which was the difference between the tank gem and the damage dealer class gem I'd received from Edwin. They had all gone straight to Eryn along with the five mind gems we had found on Ivan.

“Twenty-five more and little bird become bigger bird,” Knut said, both his voice and face showing genuine happiness and excitement. Sure, he was the tank and supposed to keep us out of danger, but we all knew that a party was only as strong as the weakest link. Which was her, in this case. Once she classed up, too, our overall fighting capabilities would be much higher. And then Knut would finally get his equal share after letting us…catch up a bit first.

“I'll need my class gem too, but yes.”

“We'll find a way to get one for you,” I said, giving her a big smile and put an arm around her. “I have a feeling luck will be on our side.”

“What do we do about the dungeon raid?” she asked. “I'm not going to get classed in time.”

It’d been on my mind too.

“Maybe I can join one of the other groups and you come as a scavenger?” I tried to keep my voice light, but it didn't sound too tempting. “Maybe Edwin would let me join his party? I don’t know, but we'll figure something today once I join the guild.”

Knut's massive hand slapped between my shoulder blades, nearly sending me stumbling despite my enhanced strength.

“Fine for you,” he grumbled good-naturedly, “But me? Who watch back if I don't go?” He shook his head dramatically. “Must protect golden bird. Too large to carry now. I must shield from danger.”

Eryn laughed.

“I like the new look,” she said and reached out to squeeze my bicep. “The old one was good too, but these arms... I can already imagine so many things they—”

“Ahem,” Knut said, clearing his throat. “Golden bird not think naughty things on hunt. Must focus. At night you do… whatever birds do.”

I felt heat creep up my neck and scratched the back of my head, chuckling self-consciously as we both tried to ignore the big man’s not-so-subtle jab and headed deeper into the forest.

“These mating rituals make me sick,” Roq said. “Sick I tell you! Can't we find something to splatter instead? Kill? Maim? Destroy? Devour? I have these interesting fantasies where you place me inside monsters so I can take eat their souls before they leave. Wouldn’t that be awesome?”

I sighed, and tried to enjoy the quiet of the forest outside my all too noisy head as the hammer blabbered on and on.

  *

Some time later, the steelhusk trees thinned as we approached the ironclad ravine, and we stood among the now familiar shards of metallic-like stone. The ravine ran like a massive gash in the ground, one we knew like the back of our hand and had made our personal farming spot.

“By rift, I love this place!” Knut gestured expansively, his armor clanking. “Perfect hunting ground for fun rock puppies. With golden bird's nose we stuff storage!” He punched the air with his shield arm. “Your strength and my expertise, we farm like wheat!”

“Bah, Shardfangs are getting boring!” Roq said. “No meat on their bones. What we need is… another Platemaw! Now that was a proper fight! Maybe we'll get lucky and find another one of those beauties lurking down here? Just imagine going head to head with one now that we’re so much stronger. You wouldn’t even have to run for your life this time!”

“I doubt it. The Platemaw didn't seem normal. Not quite a variant, but definitely a rare monster.”

“Killjoy! But fine, I suppose I will make do with drinking the meagre blood of rock puppies… for now.”

Eryn bounced on her toes beside me, her bow already in hand.

“Can we stop talking and start hunting? Every minute we waste is another minute I'm not getting closer to being classed!” She gestured toward the ravine's mouth. “I refuse to enter the Twisted Titan as just another scavenger. I’m not getting left behind, Ash.”

I nodded, then turned to Knut.

“After you, big guy. Get your aggression on!”

Knut grinned beneath his beard.

“Oh? Mighty warrior still need help? Not invincible after transformation?”

I snorted.

“My mind stat went up, not down. Why would I tank those things when I've got you to do it? I'll stick to smashing things, thank you very much.”

Knut laughed and started down the slope.

“Stats. When you show me? I want proof of crazy transformation.”

“Soon,” I promised. “Just not quite yet. There are some things I need to keep—”

“Yes, yes, secrets!” Knut waved a hand dismissively. “Always you have secrets. But one thing not secret — we will be rich!”

Before I could respond, Knut slammed his mace against his shield. The clash of metal on metal echoed through the ravine and we could see a few rocky heads turning our way.

“Here rock puppies!” he bellowed. “Come play!”

Eryn climbed up onto a nearby ledge.

“What are you doing?”

“Having fun!” Knut called back. “Ash not weak like chicken. We hunt! No sneaking!”

“You absolute lunatic!” Eryn swore, but Knut just laughed as dark shapes emerged from crevices in the ravine — one, three, five, eight growling Shardfangs, their stone-like hides blending nearly perfectly with the terrain.

“Weaklings!” Roq said. “Let me show them what real power feels like!”

I lifted my shield, my own excitement matching Roq's as the Shardfangs charged.

  *

Eryn dangled her legs over the edge of her ledge, swinging them gently as Knut and I walked among the scattered carcasses of Shardfangs.

“I never thought I'd see anything like that,” Eryn said, shaking her head. “Knut, you just… stood there? Seemed their claws did nothing. And Ash,” she said, turning to me. “Felt like every hit was a magical attack the way you sent them flying — it was incredible!”

I couldn't help but smile, thinking how different it had felt from our previous hunts. “It really was something else. Before, every fight was this desperate struggle. But now?” I flexed my enhanced muscles, still marveling at the changes. “It felt like the monsters moved in slow motion.”

“I'm just glad you're on our side,” Eryn said. “I'd hate to face someone with that kind of power.”

Knut chuckled. 

“True. Even I would think twice about crossing new Ash.Maybe we arm wrestle later, see who stronger now, eh?”

“Enough talking!” Roq said. “I need more! More blood, more death, more destruction! These pathetic creatures barely whet my appetite! And that girl of yours needs her mind gems. See? It’s not all about me.”

“Patience, Roq, but yes, I appreciate your…enthusiasm. See any gems?”

“Just one,” Roq replied. “The one I split in half. So weak… At least it had the decency to provide us with a gem.”

“We got one,” I announced to the others.

Knut squinted at me, then asked, “How is mana? A lot of smashing.”

I closed my eyes, focusing inward on the wellspring of power that had awakened during my transformation. I could check my Soul Chart, but I wanted to learn how to feel the general level so I wouldn't be dependent on being able to touch my wrist. But by calming myself and sending my senses inward I could get a general sense. There was a slight emptiness to it, one which was slowly started filling once my heart rate settled and the battle rush faded.

“About eighty percent,” I said, opening my eyes. “Just need to catch my breath.” I moved among the fallen Shardfangs, swiping six of them into my spatial storage, including the gem-bearing one. “I'll be ready to go once I'm done looting.”

Knut slammed his mace against his shield again. 

“We hunt! Come, little rock puppies! Big bad Knut wants to play!”

Eryn sighed from her perch, but I could hear the smile in her voice. 

“Here we go again.”

  *

A Shardfang leaped at my face with its stone-like claws extended. My shield smashed into the beast mid-flight. The creature went flying, tumbling across the ravine floor in a spray of loose rock.

My new strength and speed made these monsters feel like child's play, and when I used my sigil, they showed up so dark grey, it was almost black. I swept Roq in an arc, catching a Shardfang across its neck. Rocky bones shattered with a satisfying crunch.

“MORE!” Roq said. “Feel how they crumble? Their blood sings to me, Ash. It begs for serenades of death and destruction!”

A Shardfang's jaws snapped shut where my leg had been a heartbeat before. I backpedaled smoothly, my reflexes carrying me just out of range. A fourth beast charged, but I caught it with Roq's shaft, nudging it off course.

Everything flowed. Each movement felt natural, precise — as if I'd trained for years instead of weeks. My body knew exactly what to do with my new strength, or maybe it was finally able to keep up with what I’d wanted it to do in the first place. I was much faster and stronger now, able to leap, jump, and swing much faster and harder, allowing me to fight effectively. 

Another Shardfang fell to my strike, its armored hide split beneath my hammer's blow.

Twenty paces away, Knut stood like an iron wall as three Shardfangs threw themselves against him, all eating a face full of steel. He didn't budge an inch under their assault. Two beasts lay dead nearby, shattered by Eryn’s new arrows.

Another projectile whistled down, but this time it sheared off a Shardfang's hide. The monster turned from me, its eyes locking onto Eryn’s perch. Before I could react, it turned toward her, stone claws scrabbling for purchase on the rough ground.

I spun, slamming Roq into the ground, and a grey light shot out from within him as we activated the new ability he’d gained at level eight. Monster essence stored in my spatial storage converted instantly into writhing tendrils made of steelhusk that shot through the ground. They erupted beneath the Shardfang, wrapping around its legs and rooting it in place.

Three quick strides brought me within range as the creature thrashed against its bonds, but they held firm until I brought Roq down on its back, killing it.

I turned back to find the last five Shardfangs circling Knut, two having abandoned me to focus on him. One darted in, managing to get its jaws around his armored leg.

“Enough!” Knut roared and leaped, the beast lifted into the air by its mouth, and he crashed back down. The impact released a shock wave that staggered the Shardfangs. Knut seized the moment, his mace crushing one's skull while his shield battered another away.

I ran over and ended two more beasts before they could recover. The final monster was booted in the face by Knut, flipped over on its back. He planted his tower shield across its neck and leaned on it until the neck broke.

“Nice save, Roq,” Eryn whispered as she walked past me, having jumped down from her spot. “I'm perfectly fine fighting these bastards from afar, but I prefer that distance.”

“Tell her she is welcome, because she helps bring me kills, and blood, and destruction.”

“You are welcome,” I said, and looked up at the sun, noting its position. “We should probably start heading back soon.”

“Gems?” Eryn asked. “Did we get any more?”

“One more,” Roq said in my mind. “In the beast your woman shot earlier.”

“There's one in the first Shardfang you killed,” I said. “So, five total.”

Knut's brow furrowed. “How you know?”

“Oh, you know.” I shrugged. “Simple math?”

“No. Not counting. It having gem.” Knut's frown deepened. “I thought you need touch carcasses?”

“Oh… yes? That is true, but there's also a certain,” I said and waved my hands vaguely in the air, searching for the right words.

Knut just stared at me.

“What?”

“It's more of an art than a science?” I tried.

“What you mean?”

Before I could fumble for another excuse, Roq's voice cut through my thoughts. For the first time since I'd known him, he sounded genuinely unsettled, maybe even afraid.

“Ash,” he said, his mental voice wavering. “I can hear it again. The voice. Something’s here, and it’s hungry!”

I froze, my muscles going rigid as I strained my ears, unable to hear anything but the wind whistling through the ravine.

“Hold on,” I said, raising my hand. “Something's not right.”

Knut's usual playful demeanor vanished instantly. His shield came up and his eyes narrowed as he scanned our surroundings.

“What is it? I miss a monster?” he asked.

“The voice,” Roq said. “It's getting clearer now. I can almost make out what it’s saying.”

“What? Talk to me!”

Roq hesitated.

“It... it knows we're here. It knows I'm here.” Another pause. “I don't like this voice, Ash. Something about it feels wrong. I don't want to go back!”

“Back? Back where?”

“I don't know. But I like you, Ash,” Roq said. “You are my friend and I don't want you to die. There. I said it. Don’t let the voice take me! I don’t want to end up in a monster’s lair for all of eternity!”

I turned toward Eryn just as a low rumble rolled through the ravine. The sound started faint, like distant thunder, but grew steadily louder. “We need to leave,” I said sharply. “Now. This feels like what happened with the scuttlers. Go!”

Knut glanced around, a hint of his usual humor returning. 

“Why leave? With new strength, we kill anything! More rock puppies, more gems!”

My pulse quickened as I gripped Roq tighter, turning to scan the ridges above as I made to back off.

“I’m not talking about Shardfangs, Knut. Damn it, listen to me! Retreat!”

“ASH!” Roq cried in my mind. “We must leave!”

But before I could move, the growling intensified and gravel shifted up on the ridge. As one, we turned our eyes upward as a monster stepped into view.

The creature was enormous — like a mutated cat, but even bigger than the Platemaw we'd fought. Yellow fur bristled along its frame, and lightning danced across its hackles and shoulders, arcing outward with sharp cracks. Its yellow eyes were locked onto Roq, as if the beast could see straight through the hammer's metallic shape to the soul within.

The monster padded to the edge, seeming to savor each step. There, it threw back its head and roared.

“By all the gods above and below,” Knut whispered and then continued muttering something I couldn’t understand. Perhaps it was a prayer in his language. Not that it mattered.

“Portal-sucking monster balls,” Eryn gasped. “Ash, what is that thing?”.

The sheer size of the creature made anything we’d faced so far look like, well, child’s play. A slick voice slithered its way into my mind, shooting a wave of pain up my skull and dropping me to my knees. 

“Betrayer. Thief. I will slice you apart and lap up your essence from within.”

“Thief? Go suck on a portal, you oversized furball!” Roq yelled and I could feel him fighting the voice. “I’m going to smash you so hard your brain comes out of your arse!”

Riftside - Chapter 46

The sun was already dipping by the time Eryn and I approached the Timberline. My new clothes still felt strange. Ma had adjusted some of Pa's old ones for me. They were tight around the shoulders and arms but loose around my belly. At least they weren't splitting at the seams like my old ones. And my body…it felt as if my soul had been transplanted into someone else’s. Even walking was taking a bit to get used to.

The regular rowdy noise came once more from the tavern, but we weren't there for food or drink.

Five figures waited in the shadows beside the building. Knut's massive frame, dressed in full plate armor. Garrett stood beside him, leaning on his spear. Nina's slight form was perched on a barrel, while Alex's white healer's sash stood out in the darkness.

My chest tightened. These people were here not for coin or glory, but because we had asked. Because it was the right thing to do. And because we were friends.

“You all came,” I said.

“Of course we did,” Nina replied, hopping down from the barrel. “Though I'd really like to know what in all the hells happened to you. You're huge, Ash! Eryn here must be feeding you good.”

The others nodded in agreement.

“There's only one thing that could cause changes like that, but even then…I’m not sure what the hell is going on either,” Alex said. “You've had your breakthrough, haven't you? You're classed now. But how?”

I nodded and smiled, the memory of the pain already fading into the past.

“Had my breakthrough today. Though technically I'm not an adventurer yet. Edwin's handling the guild enrollment tomorrow.”

Knut let out a booming laugh, thankfully drowning out Alex's suspicion.

“Look at size of you!” he exclaimed. “You're big like me! We make proper tank out of you yet!”

“Actually, I went with damage dealer,” I corrected. “Figured one tank was enough. Especially one as good as you.”

“Even better!” Knut clapped me on the shoulder. His grin turned almost predatory, but there was no way I could take the man seriously anymore after all the shows of affection over the last days. He was just a huge, dangerous teddy bear. “Thugs won't know what hit them.”

Nina shook her head in amazement.

“I can't believe how different you look,” she said. “The transformation really changed you.”

“For the better, I hope,” I replied with a slight smile.

“Definitely, but I think you just might have picked the wrong stud, huh, Nina?” Garrett chuckled.

“Shut up. He’s too young for me.” She smiled at Alex. “And besides, Eryn would probably murder me if I even eyed him wrong.”

Eryn hugged her and whispered something, and the two girls laughed. I could even barely make it out, but not quite. Hell, even my hearing had become better now.

“They should fear you!” Roq said. “Look at them all impressed by my handiwork! Though I notice you're still not giving proper credit where it's due...but maybe one day everyone will get to worship the awesomeness that I am!”

“One day, Roq. I promise.”

“We need to move,” Knut cut in, his voice turning serious. “Finn watching camp. Can't risk bad guys spotting us early. No horses. We walk. Stay quiet in case of lookout.”

I nodded, sobering.

“Before we go, I want to thank you all,” I said, looking each person in the eye. “You didn't have to come. This isn't your fight. But you're here anyway, to help make sure justice is served. I won't forget that and you will all be able to call on me for anything you need. I will repay the favor, even if it is to bury a body.”

“Speech after,” Knut growled, though there was warmth in his voice. “Work now.”

He was right. The time for talking was over.

  *

A night wind whispered across the moonlit prairie as I kept low behind Nina, both of us creeping forward with measured steps. The stars offered enough light to see by, but hopefully not enough to be spotted.

Nina moved with grace, likely from her years of working with horses. I did my best to mirror her motions, keeping my newly enhanced frame as small as possible against the open expanse. The sparse grass rustled around us.

Anticipation gripped my stomach, mixed with dread and an eagerness to see justice done. My hand itched for Roq, but he had to wait in my spatial storage alongside my shield and two monster carcasses. Silence mattered more than comfort right now.

Nina's hand lifted.

I froze mid-step, carefully settling my weight before creeping up beside her. Together we advanced a few more steps, staying low enough for my fingers to touch the ground.

Maybe fifty yards ahead, a faint orange glow leaked up from what had to be the dry riverbed Finn had described. The thugs would be down there, gathered around their shielded fire with their backs turned inwards. He'd snuck close enough to see them consume mind gems. They'd be wide awake and alert all night.

It wouldn’t matter.

Knut's plan was simple, and we'd all agreed, though I'd seen the concern in Eryn’s eyes. She knew very well what this little raid meant. What we were about to do to those thugs.

I drew my shield from my storage, careful not to make any sound as I slipped it onto my arm. Roq would have to wait for a bit. His telltale glow could give us away if anyone even looked our way.

Beside me, Nina adjusted her grip on her lance. It was long, almost unwieldy, but there were no real ways to counter lances aside from getting in close, and I’d be there to stop that.

We waited, barely breathing, for Eryn’s signal.

The urge to lift my head and look down into the camp almost overwhelmed me. One quick peek would tell me exactly where each target was waiting. But no, that would risk catching the firelight on my face or creating a visible silhouette. Better to trust Finn's scouting and stick to the plan.

A sharp hiss cut the night. 

The sound of an arrow in flight. 

A heartbeat later, orange light flared briefly as Eryn’s new fire arrow worked its magic.

“The tent!” a man's voice shouted from below. “How did—”

“Put it out!” another called. “Quick, before it spreads!”

“What happened?”

“I heard something. Like a swoosh.”

In my head, I started counting.

Three...

Two...

Boots scraped on loose soil as the thugs scrambled to deal with the burning tent.

One...

My muscles coiled, ready to explode into action and despite the memory of our burning smithy and the anger that accompanied it, I kept my cool.

Zero.

I stood, Roq materializing in my grip, lighter than ever, his glow casting strange shadows across the grass as I advanced toward the riverbed's edge.

“Make them suffer!” Roq snarled. “Show them the price of threatening what's ours! I DEMAND blood!”

But where he burned hot with anticipation, I felt cold. The time for stealth was over and I looked down onto their small camp.

Two ragged tents huddled near a carefully dug fire pit. Well, one tent now. The other crackled as flames consumed its canvas walls while a thug in leather armor stomped frantically at its edge.

The four men had abandoned their black uniforms for combat gear. Two wore studded leather armor, while a third wore loose robes and held a glowing staff. Their leader, Ivan, wore full plate mail, minus a helmet, arrogantly displaying his scarred throat.

I moved down the gentle slope, Nina shadowing me a pace behind and to my right, her lance held low and ready.

“CHARGE!” Roq said. “Rip their flesh, crush their bones, and let me feast on their corpses!”

“Focus, Roq. They are adventurers.”

The cloth-wearing thug turned suddenly, peering into the darkness.

“Did you hear that?” he asked, gripping his staff tighter. “Sounded like something—” He gestured along the riverbed — exactly where Eryn and Finn waited. The cloth-clad man's eyes widened as an arrow pierced his throat, and he dropped, staff clattering against stone.

“Weapons!” Ivan roared. “Defend me!”

The two leather-armored thugs broke instantly. One bolted along the riverbed, away from Eryn, but directly toward Knut's position. The other scrambled up the far bank, fleeing towards Garrett and Alex.

That makes this easier.

“Cowards!” Ivan screamed after them, his ravaged voice cracking. “Get back here and fight!”

“Ivan.” My voice carried clearly across the firelit space, and he tensed. “You should never have threatened my family. Or set fire to our smithy. This is the frontier. Your threats don’t apply here.”

He spun toward me, shock flashing across his face for just an instant before his features hardened.

I slid down the bank, my shield and hammer at the ready in case he charged.

This was the part where he'd try to talk his way out of it. Blame Earl. Claim he was just following orders.

Instead, Ivan surprised me as his hand snapped to his wrist.

“Watch out!” Roq's warning cut through my thoughts.

A heavy crossbow materialized in his grip, already loaded and aimed.

Pure instinct drove me. My arm moved with impossible speed, placing the shield in front of Nina. The bolt slammed into the shield, but the impact barely registered against my newly enhanced strength.

“Portal piss!” Ivan spat.

“That was your second mistake,” I said quietly.

The crossbow vanished into Ivan's spatial storage. In its place, he equipped a massive two-handed sword, its blade reflecting orange in the firelight.

“Well, well,” he sneered. “I thought the girl was the classed one. You've had your breakthrough.” His lips twisted. “What a waste of a perfectly good class gem on a common blacksmith.”

I continued my steady approach while he talked, taking in the entire camp just in case he’d hidden away a trap or even some kind of explosive device. Thugs were nasty creatures.

“You know,” Ivan continued, “I always did wish we could harvest gems from human corpses. Maybe tonight is the day I get lucky.”

“His blood! Give me his blood!” Roq howled. “Let me taste it! Let me drink deep of his life! Better yet, shove me inside him! Into his guts!”

Nina darted forward, jabbing at Ivan's leg with her spear. He parried the strike almost casually, pivoting toward her.

I joined in on the attack, moving into striking distance.

Ivan stopped instantly, twisting his body and turning the sword to whistle at my face. The attack was clever. If I'd blocked with my shield, I'd cut off my vision for a crucial instant, letting him reposition to strike at Nina or find a gap in my guard.

But I was no normal warrior.

I activated Armor Break, Roq glowed red, and struck his sword. My enhanced speed and control let me catch it at the perfect angle. The impact thundered through my arms as raw force ripped the blade from Ivan's grip, snapping his wrist, and sending it spinning away into the darkness.

His eyes widened in shock.

Nina's spear flashed in, scoring a glancing blow off his leg armor, making him stumble towards me.

I didn't hesitate and activated Smash, my new ability. Mana surged from my chest, through my arm, and into my hammer. Roq blazed with golden light as I brought him up in a perfect arc, aiming center mass.

Ivan's hands came forward in a desperate attempt to block.

My strike crashed through them like sticks before a bull, slamming into his breastplate. The impact sent him flying upward and away, almost comically. He crashed to the ground with a metallic crunch, chest heaving as he struggled for breath. The steel over his ribs had buckled inward and was pressing down into his flesh, probably doing even more damage with each breath he took.

I walked forward until I stood over him. His mouth worked, but no sound emerged past his ruined throat and blood gathered on his lips.

“Hold on.” Finn's voice came from behind me, heavy with meaning. “I can do it.”

In that moment, I knew Finn had killed before. I heard the weight of the knowledge in his voice, and the burden he was offering to spare me. That must be why he’d run to the frontier in the first place.

But no, this was my duty. My responsibility.

“No, Ash! Do NOT deny me my right!”

My fingers tightened around Roq's shaft and I brought him down on Ivan's head.

Blood sprayed across the hammer's surface, disappearing instantly as the man died and Roq absorbed it. I could feel his increased bloodlust, and if I hadn’t been a higher level than him, I was pretty sure the feeling would have taken over. It was so strong and felt…right.

“UNLIMITED POWER!” Roq's mental voice rang with triumph. “I am Level eight, Ash! The blood of our enemies is so much sweeter than mere monsters! I'm halfway to nine from just one kill! This is what we were meant for! This is—”

I swiped Roq into my spatial storage, unable to handle him at the moment as I stared down at Ivan's ruined face, my chest tight with warring emotions. Grief at having taken a human life. Anger at Ivan for forcing this by threatening my family. Fury at Earl Domitius and his entire house for setting these events in motion.

I drew a long, shuddering breath as blood soaked into the dry riverbed beneath my feet. In that moment I knew my first kill wouldn’t be my last. Not if Earl was the kind of person I thought he was. People like that wouldn’t give up, not until they were met with an end like Ivan.

  *

June dug in his heels on the wooden bridge as I marched him towards the rift, his attempts accomplishing nothing against my new strength. The thug's muffled protests barely registered through his gag.

“Keep moving,” I said, my voice low. The words carried no heat. There was no anger in me now. Not after what I'd done to Ivan. I’d had enough time to process smashing his face in and coming to terms with the knowledge that war would follow, in one shape or another. 

And that I’d taken a man’s life.

This was simple in comparison.

Night covered our walk. I wanted this finished before too many witnesses gathered.

June's legs gave out, but I lifted his entire weight as if he were a sack of grain. My new strength still surprised me. What had once required effort now felt almost effortless.

We'd offered the other two thugs to surrender, in exchange for returning to Earl Domitius with a message, telling him Dawnwatch was off limits to his family. No more threats, no more schemes, no more attempts to seize what wasn't his. They'd nodded eagerly, throwing down their arms and letting us bind and gag them.

The massive walls of First Steel loomed around us, torch-lit figures moving along the walkway above. Steel-shod boots echoed as guards shifted position for a better view.

“What's going on down there!” A voice called down. “State your business!”

I glanced up, recognizing Brian's face in his own torchlight. It was the new guard I’d met by the keep once.

“Just taking care of some trash,” I called back. “Nothing to worry about.”

Murmurs rippled along the wall as more guards gathered, and I heard Enar's voice among them.

“That's Ash?” someone asked him. “What happened to him? He's huge!”

I kept walking, June's protests growing more urgent as we approached the rift platform and its strange light. Behind us, boots scuffed on wooden planks as Knut, Garrett, and Finn marched the other two prisoners.

Not wanting to pass through the rift while touching him, I tossed June in first, then stepped in after him, emerging a moment later.

June thrashed against his bonds as I hoisted him over my shoulder like a child.

The watch commander hurried toward us, his free hand resting on his sword hilt.

“What in the rift is going on here?” he asked, before drawing up short. “Ash? Is that you, son?”

“It is,” I said, shifting June's weight slightly. “These are the men who tried to kill Enar and set fire to our smithy. Would have murdered my whole family — Ma, Pa, Eryn, even Knut — if they'd succeeded.”

The watch commander's eyes widened as understanding dawned.

“The arson attempt? These are the ones?”

I nodded.

“They've been banished for their crimes. Frontier justice,” I said, my voice emotionless.

June screamed into his gag, the sound muffled but desperate.

Behind us, another bound figure tumbled through, followed by Knut's massive armored form. Moments later, the third prisoner emerged with Garrett and Finn close behind.

Movement drew my eye to the wall. A guard had nocked an arrow, bow half-raised as he looked to the watch commander for guidance.

“Sir? What should we—”

The watch commander met my gaze for a long moment, before turning his back deliberately.

“What in the rift's arsehole are you talking about, soldier?” he asked loudly. “Your eyes should be focused outward. Unless you're seeing something I'm not?”

The guard hesitated, arrow still nocked. Then realization bloomed across his face. His spine straightened and he spun abruptly to face the darkness beyond the walls.

“No, sir,” he called down. “Nothing to report.”

We marched our prisoners to the gate. The heavy wooden doors swung open, just enough for a man to squeeze through.

I set June down, keeping a hand on his shoulder.

“Time for you to go,” I said quietly. “The next monster attack should be within a bell. If you’re fast enough, you can find a hole to crawl into. Maybe even some monster remains to keep you warm.”

June's eyes blazed with hatred above his gag. I pulled it free.

“You liar!” he spat.

“I promised to let you leave Dawnwatch alive,” I said. “And I am. All you need to do is make it to another rift.”

“I have no idea where one is!”

“Then you'd better hurry.” I stared at him flatly and untied his arms. “And if anyone from Sentinel Station or Dawnwatch spots you, you'll be dealt with like any other monster. You have five minutes to leave the killing field.”

“Portal-sucking bastard!” June snarled, massaging his wrist.

“If you'd stood up for others, maybe others would stand up for you.” I met his glare steadily. “This is justice. Frontier justice.”

“Now go on,” Finn said with a hint of a chuckle. “Run.”

The three men shared quick glances, a spark of rebellion flickering in their eyes. My hand moved to my spatial storage and Roq materialized, his glow casting flickering shadows across their faces.

“Snap his neck and be done with it!” Roq said. “I wonder if these juicy bastards will get me to level up again. Why don’t we test that out?”

Any fight they had left in them evaporated, and they turned and ran.

We watched until darkness swallowed them, their footsteps fading into the night.

Knut's massive hand clapped on my shoulder and his fingers tightened.

“Good decision,” he rumbled. “No news for House Domitius. Our hands clean. Clean-ish.”

I sighed, suddenly feeling all strength leaving my body. This definitely wasn’t how I imagined the day to end, but there was some poetic justice to it. At least to me, and that’s all that mattered.

“I need a drink.”

“Spoilsport. You could have at least thrown me after them. To just hit one. Given me a taste or something.”

Riftside - Chapter 45

“Roq!” I mentally clutched at the familiar presence like a drowning man on a lifeline. “Help me!”

“Ash? How come I can hear you from the spatial storage? And… what's going on with your mind? It's fracturing… breaking apart and reforming? How fascinating! Let me see that a bit closer.”

Another wave of molten agony crashed through me, my muscles locked tight, cramping up. 

“Class gem,” I managed to think through the haze of pain. “Transformation. Edwin said... it’s changing me.”

“Ah! Your breakthrough to the warrior's path.” Roq's presence grew stronger, more focused. “Tell me everything. What does it feel like? Where does it hurt most?”

The gem pulsated against my forehead, sending fresh lightning bolts of torment down my spine. My thoughts scattered like sparks from a hammer strike.

“Everywhere! I'm being torn apart! From the inside. Can't... hard to think straight.”

“Fascinating!” Roq's excitement bubbled through our connection. “Your body IS being torn apart! I can sense it through our bond. The class gem is literally rebuilding you from the inside out! But…” His tone shifted, becoming analytical. “Hmm…the way it’s done is quite inefficient. Slow. Like trying to forge steel with a candle flame.”

“What... what do you mean?”

“This is soul forging!” Roq declared. “Just like what you and Pa did to me, except YOU are both the hammer AND the material being worked on. All that stored energy from the mind gems is reshaping you, but it's super clumsy. Unguided. Feels like the damn gem is walking around in the dark, stumbling along until it finds something to change.”

Spittle bubbled from my lips as I spasmed, the ropes biting into my flesh.

“I wonder,” Roq mused. “My healing ability might be able to interact with this process. Maybe even direct and improve it.”

“What?” The word came out as a mental whimper.

“Think about it!” Roq's excitement mounted. “We have three monster carcasses in storage. I could use Blood Forge to heal specific areas. Maybe it would direct more energy there and speed up the changes, though—” He hesitated. “It might be unpleasant.”

“Worse?”

“Why not try a bit and see if it works? Who knows. Maybe it will hurt less?”

I managed a mental nod.

“Brace yourself.”

A new sensation joined the burning. Where Roq's healing usually felt warm and comfortable, now it felt like dipping my hand in a forge’s coals, escalating the pain beyond anything I'd thought possible. A silent scream tore through my mind and for a moment I thought I was about to lose it.

“Stopping!” Roq's presence withdrew slightly. “That was more intense than expected. But it worked! The transformation accelerated. A lot.” He paused. “What do you want to do?”

The normal pain, if anything about this could be called normal, continued its relentless assault. I struggled to think through the fog of agony.

“Consider the possibilities,” Roq urged. “We could forge you into something extraordinary! Strengthen muscles and enhancing your reflexes. Maybe even unlock abilities no one has seen before! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Ash. We could make you truly worthy of wielding me!”

“Risks?”

“I... have no idea. Who knows? But I believe in our combined ability for you to endure physical pain and me in making solid decisions. This might be what's required to make you strong enough to protect our family.”

I thought back to the monsters we'd fought and the House Domitius. And they were just the tip of the iceberg.

“Remember what we saw in that cavern?”

The crystalline king on its throne.

“What happens when something like that decides to pay us a visit? Could Sentinel Station stop it? Or would the monster break through and breach First Steel?”

What if it really did happen and an army of monsters descended on Sentinel Station? What would happen to Ma and Pa?

And those noble bastards... they wouldn't stop. They'd keep coming, keep threatening everything and everyone I loved. I needed to be stronger. Not just for myself, but for all of them.

“Do it. Use it all. Make me strong enough to protect them.”

“Now THAT'S what I wanted to hear!” Roq's presence expanded, filling my awareness. “Let's forge you into a TRUE warrior!”

Agony thumped through me from my forehead as the class gem continued its work.

“Let's start small,” Roq said. “Your right arm. Ready?”

I managed a mental nod.

“Brace yourself. Using Blood Forge in three... two... one...”

Pain surged through me as the class gem's transformation and Roq's power collided, intensifying each other many times over. My arm felt like it was being broken down into components and then reforged all at the same time.

“Fascinating!” Roq's excitement cut through the fog of pain. “The muscle fibers are rebuilding much faster now, and... oh! They're much denser, too! The transformation is using my healing energy as a catalyst! Now this is truly a once-in-a-lifetime kind of thing, and I thank you for giving me the honor of—”

“Shut up! Tell... tell me  what you see?”

“It's incredible!” Roq said. “Your nerves seem to be reconfiguring for faster response time, better and stronger connections. The tendons are strengthening, becoming more elastic yet remarkably tough. And the muscle structure... it's reorganizing into a more efficient pattern. Like someone took apart a poorly-made sword and reforged it properly!”

Another wave of agony crashed through me, but I focused on his voice.

“Keep... keep talking. Helps.”

“The changes are spreading up your shoulder now,” Roq said. “Your body is learning from what we did to the arm. It's... adapting the pattern. Should we try the other arm? We could establish symmetry, build a foundation for further improvements.”

“Wait. Need... need a system. Warning first. Then... then I prepare.”

“Agreed. A methodical approach. Like proper forging!” Roq said. “Left arm next? I'll count down.”

We developed a rhythm. Roq would announce the target area, count down, then flood it with healing energy while describing the changes in detail. I'd grit through the enhanced agony, focusing on his commentary to keep myself from losing my mind.

“Your endurance is remarkable!” Roq said as we finished my arms and shoulders. “You're embracing the forge! Maybe you will even become as worthy to wield me as that barbarian you keep around.”

“What's... next?”

“Core muscles,” Roq said. “Critical for combat. Then we can—” He broke off suddenly. “Wait. Something's happening in your chest.”

A new sensation bloomed beneath my sternum. It was- not quite pain, but a strange pressure, like a huge bout of indigestion.

“A… hole is forming? Wait! Energy is trickling into it! It must be the core for your combat energy! It's... hold on... we might be able to influence this, too.”

“How?”

“Focus with me. Direct your attention to that sensation. Yes, like that!”

Roq's healing power surged through my chest. The pressure exploded into white-hot agony as the transformation accelerated.

“YES!” Roq said. “Look at that! We're not just rebuilding you, we're burning away the impurities! Like folding steel to remove the weakness!”

Through my torment, I found a pearl of joy. I was pushing beyond any normal limits, and was forged into something new.

“Ash,” Roq said suddenly, his tone serious. “We're running low on both carcasses and healing energy. Maybe eight or ten major changes left before we're done. We need to choose carefully.”

“Suggestions?”

“We could go for overall enhancement by spreading the remaining energy across your whole body. Or—” He paused. “We could focus on specialized improvements. What makes YOU unique as a warrior?”

I tried to think about my fighting style through the pain, and how I wielded Roq. It always came down to one thing, and that was hitting hard enough to end threats quickly.

“Or, I could try to add some spikes? A nice one on your forehead might be useful?”

“Suck monster balls!”

“I'm joking! Humor to keep your mind from shattering!”

“Go with strength. Pure striking power.”

“Now THAT'S what I wanted to hear!” Roq said. “Let's make you strong enough to crack mountains! Ready to begin?”

“Do it.”

“Three... two... one...”

The pain built as Roq concentrated his healing energy.

“Careful now,” Roq said. “We're pushing everything into your core muscle groups. This will hurt more than anything yet, but it'll be worth it.”

A new wave of pain exploded through me, as if a million burning needles stabbed into every fiber of my being and my muscles felt like they were being unraveled strand by strand, then woven back together with metallic threads. My body arched against the ropes, my jaw locked so tight I thought my teeth would shatter, my heart beating so fast I couldn't separate the beats.

“Steady, Ash!” Roq said. “Think about why we're doing this. Who we're protecting.”

Ma's face flashed through my mind, and her proud smile when I showed my first forged knife. Pa working at the anvil, teaching me the secrets of steel. The look in Eryn's eyes as I told her I loved her and even more when she returned it. Knut, a new brother I never thought I needed.

“That's it!” Roq encouraged. “Channel that feeling! Let it guide you through the pain!”

I clung to those images as the pain continued. Every moment of torment meant being better able to keep them safe.

“I'm working on your skeletal structure now,” Roq said. “Reinforcing bone density, strengthening attachment points.”

My clothes were soaked through with sweat from my body's violent reconstruction, and in all honesty, for a moment I thought I was just about to die. The pain became so strong that I couldn’t even breathe.

“Almost there!” Roq said. “The changes are flowing beautifully! Your energy core is expanding, creating new channels throughout your body. This is beyond anything we've forged so far! Even the rare Scuttler armor!”

My vision swam as the transformation reached its peak.

“Wait...” Roq's tone shifted. “The mind gem energy is fading.”

“What... what's left?”

“Final adjustments to neural pathways,” Roq said. “Enhancing reaction speed, improving coordination. Then one last push to ensure everything integrates properly. Ready?”

I gave a mental nod, but it didn’t really matter as I was barely hanging on.

“Three... two... one...”

The remaining energy surged through my system like lightning in one fell swoop, burning like an explosion.

“Perfect!” Roq crowed. “You should see this, Ash! The improvements we've made... I've forged you into something outstanding! You, Ash, are the first human to ever receive this treatment, I am sure! You are the one and only, original Hammerlord!”

The pain ebbed as the last of the mind gem energy dispersed.

“Want to hear the full list?” Roq asked, pride evident in his voice. “Enhanced strength in arms, shoulders, and core. Reinforced skeletal structure. Improved neural responses. Expanded combat energy capacity. Elastic yet incredibly tough connective tissue. Even your skin…”

Roq's voice faded as the pain disappeared, and I gasped for air. Tears streamed down my face as my body shuddered with relief, alone with the silence and the memory of what I’d just gone through. Whatever Roq had done to me, it was far from an ordinary class upgrade. Where others would have to suffer in darkness, hoping for improvements and to not lose their minds, I had no doubt him guiding the process had turned me into something special.

A laugh bubbled up from my chest. It was part hysteria, part triumph, part simple joy at still being alive and sane. No wonder they kept this secret. If people knew the true cost of becoming classed, the agony involved and the real possibility of dying, we’d see far fewer adventurers.

From below I heard Edwin telling my parents to be quiet.

The ropes still held me firmly against the cot, but I didn't mind. I welcomed a moment just to breathe, to process what had happened. 

My body burned with power, like a freshly quenched blade waiting to be tested. Soon I'd see exactly what he’d forged me into. But for now, I simply breathed, savoring each painless inhalation.

After a few moments, I tried to move, but Edwin had tied the ropes well, with professional knots that bit into my skin whenever I shifted.

I opened my mouth to let them know I was finished and to get help with the ropes, then hesitated. 

How strong am I? 

I drew a deep breath and tensed my muscles, pushing my arms out against the ropes. Where before the coarse fibers would have left me helpless, now they felt... restrictive but not impossible.

I gritted my teeth and strained harder. The ropes tightened and groaned as my enhanced muscles bunched and flexed. With a sharp crack, the rope snapped.

“Portal piss!” Edwin's curse echoed up from below. “Get behind me, all of you! Now!”

I chuckled to myself and swiped Roq from storage.

“Well, well, look who's up and about!” Roq said. “How are you feeling, oh mighty Hammer Lord?”

“Thank you for helping, Roq, but that absolutely, completely, and utterly sucked monster balls.”

“You're most welcome!” Roq preened. “Now check your stats already! I'm figuratively dying to see the changes!”

Touching my left wrist, I called up my soul chart. The familiar interface appeared, but what it showed made my jaw drop.

NAME: Ash Aldrich

CLASS: Hammerlord

LEVEL: 9 (10/10)

STRENGTH: 35

AGILITY: 22

VITALITY: 28 

MIND: 16

TOTAL STATS: 101

MANA: 14/45

ABILITIES:

1. NAME: Hammer Mastery

TYPE: Passive

DESCRIPTION: Hammers deal 15% increased damage. Other weapons deal 25% reduced damage.

2. NAME: Stagger

TYPE: Passive

DESCRIPTION: Hammers have a 10% chance to stagger targets on a successful hit, slowing their target's movement speed for 30 seconds and lower defense parameters by 10%. 

NOTE: Each stack reduces chance by 2%.

3. NAME: Smash

TYPE: Active / Attack

DESCRIPTION: Channel energy into your hammer, causing it to deal extra damage on hit. 

NOTE: Every activation costs 10 mana.

I couldn't help myself and laughed out loud. I'd never imagined anything like this happening. We all heard stories about people getting their classes and some of the upgrades, but this was truly something special.

“Well would you look at that!” Roq said and gave a whistle. “Now THAT'S what an adventurer is supposed to look like!”

“Get a runner!” Edwin's voice carried up down below. “Send for adventurers! Now!”

“What's going on?” Ma demanded. “What's happening with our boy?”

I couldn't stop laughing as I scrolled through the details of my soul chart. The numbers were insane - far beyond what should be possible for a newly classed adventurer. I'd been told to expect up to 20 or 30% increase in stats, not…fifty percent!

“And look at those abilities!” Roq said. “With Hammer Mastery and Stagger, we'll be unstoppable!” He broke off and went silent for a few seconds. “I do hope you'll let me level up now after all I’ve done for you.”

“Roq… What did you do to my class? Why does it say Hammerlord instead of Warrior?” I asked, ignoring his plea for leveling up.

“Well,” Roq said, radiating smug satisfaction, “You're not going to use any other weapon besides me, right? Anything else would be laughably subpar compared to wielding yours truly. Therefore,” he said, pausing dramatically. “You are THE Hammerlord!”

I scratched the back of my head. 

“How in all the bells am I supposed to explain this when people see my soul chart? And—no wait! You just decided for me that I can never use another weapon again unless I want to have a 25% penalty! Roq!”

“Edwin!” Eryn's voice rang out. “Tell us what's wrong with Ash! Is he alright?”

I sighed.

“Hold on. Let me tell them I'm fine first. But we are not done with this conversation.”

I walked to the trapdoor and released the catch. The retractable stairs lowered with a soft creak. The voices below cut off abruptly and I could feel everyone’s eyes staring up at me.

I descended, Edwin standing with his flaming sword drawn and tower shield raised, holding back Ma, Pa, and Eryn who peered around him with wide eyes.

“Is everything alright?” I asked slowly, taking in their shocked expressions.

Edwin's face scrunched up as he stared at me. 

“Ash, is that... really you?”

“Of course it's me. Who else would it be?”

Edwin opened and closed his mouth several times, seemingly unable to form words. Neither of the others could, too.

“Can I come down now?” I asked. “Is something wrong?”

“Do you... do you know who we are?” Edwin asked carefully.

“What? Of course I do! Ma, Pa, Eryn, and you are Commander Edwin. Why are you all acting so strange? Am I dead or something? Have I turned into a monster?” I looked down at my body theatrically.

Edwin slowly lowered his sword, stuttering incoherently.

“Ash?” Eryn's eyes were wide as she stepped past Edwin's shield. “Are you alright? You look… different?”

“Try massive!” Pa boomed. “Boy, what the hell happened up there? Did you eat a monster or something?”

I chuckled, finding my voice sounding a bit different than usual. Deeper.

“I'm fine. And no, I didn’t do such thing, Pa. I just finished breaking through. The process kind of sucked, but the reward,” I said, flexing my enhanced muscles. “Definitely worth it.”

“But—” Edwin started.

Pa slammed a hand down on Edwin's shoulder, making the veteran warrior flinch. 

“What in the rift is going on?”

“It's supposed to take a full day! Or even two!” Edwin blurted. “It's barely been an hour!”

“The worst hour of my life,” I muttered. “Hurt like a bastard, let me tell you that.”

“Of course it was faster!” Roq declared proudly. “Everything's better with me involved. Faster, stronger, superior in every way! You're welcome!”

  *

“I can't believe it,” Edwin muttered, taking another sip of Pa's best whiskey. His hands trembled slightly as he set the glass down. “An hour. One rift rotting hour. And just look at him. He’s as big as Knut.”

I settled onto my usual stool at the counter while Ma, Pa, and Eryn crowded around Edwin. The shop's familiar smells helped ground me after the intense transformation, and by the bells, I could use it.

Everything felt the same yet so different. Heightened even.

“Surely the process takes different amounts of time for different people?” I said, watching Edwin's face closely. “Maybe I'm just... efficient?”

Edwin barked out a laugh, but there was an edge of hysteria to it.

“Efficient? Ash, you don't understand. The shortest transformation I've ever witnessed took eighteen hours. Most take a full day. Some stretch to thirty-six hours or more.” He took another shaky sip. “But one hour? It's impossible. You need to tell me what just happened. We won’t be able to keep this hidden. Word will get out.”

“Well,” I shifted uncomfortably on my stool. “Maybe the gem was especially potent?”

“Or maybe you had an exceptionally talented soul weapon helping guide the process!” Roq said. “Can’t help but notice you're keeping that part out conveniently.”

“Not now, Roq.”

Edwin drained his glass, grimacing at the burn.

“That makes no sense. But I have to report this to the guild. We have a new member, and an extraordinary one at that.” He glanced at me sideways. “Though perhaps we'll leave out the exact duration in the official record. And you, get cleaned up and stay inside for a few hours at least, for heaven’s sake. Don’t let anyone see you right away.”

“Alright, alright. Thanks, but umm, when can I actually join the guild?” I asked.

“Tomorrow,” Edwin said absently, still staring at his empty glass. “I'll set up the process first thing. Paperwork, orientation, guidelines...” He trailed off, shaking his head again.

Pa refilled Edwin's glass without the man even asking.

“Thank you,” Edwin muttered. He knocked back the whiskey in one go, then pushed himself to his feet. “I should, umm, I need to think about this.”

He walked unsteadily toward the door, then stopped. Turning back, he fixed me with an intense stare.

“One more time,” he said carefully. “You're absolutely certain you're not experiencing any homicidal urges? No sudden desire to harm your family? And I’m being serious Ash, so think for a moment before you reply.”

“Of course not!” I said, appalled. “All I want is to protect them. That's why I did this in the first place.”

Edwin nodded slowly.

“Right. Good. That's... that's good.” He turned and walked out, still shaking his head.

The shop fell silent. Pa collected Edwin's glass while Ma straightened some items on the counter that didn't need straightening. Eryn's eyes never left my face.

“What happened up there?” she finally asked. “What was it really like? Was it… you know who? Did he have anything to do with it?”

I hesitated.

“I'm probably not supposed to tell anyone about the details,” I glanced at my family's concerned faces. “But damn that. You especially need to know what you're getting into before you go through it yourself, Eryn.”

Eryn pulled her stool closer, and Ma and Pa settled in to listen after barring the door.

“It started when I pressed the gem to my forehead.”

The retelling took a few minutes, but once I finished, my hand wrapped around Eryn’s and I gave her a comforting squeeze.

“You look different,” Eryn said. “More... solid somehow. And yes, you’re as big as Knut now. That’s just not normal, Ash.”

I nodded.

“And your mind?” Pa asked carefully. “You're sure you're... you?”

“I'm still me, Pa,” I said. “Just more? The pain was insane, though, but I never lost sight of why I was doing it. Who I was doing it for.”

The shop fell silent again as they absorbed my words.

“I should warn you,” I said to Eryn. “When it's your turn, and you'll face this sooner than later, it won't be exactly the same. I had Roq to help guide the process, to make it more efficient. Without that, I have no idea how efficient your transformation will be and how long it will take.”

“I'll have to do it the normal way,” she finished. “The slow way, but I’ll have you watch over me.”

“The safe way,” I corrected. “What Roq and I did... Edwin's reaction shows how unusual it was. How potentially dangerous. Hell, even now I have no idea if it was the smart thing to do.”

“Dangerous?” Roq scoffed. “We created perfection! Though I suppose not everyone can be trusted with such power.”

“But you're okay?” Ma asked again. “Truly?”

I smiled, reaching across the counter to squeeze her hand.

“I'm more than okay, Ma. I'm becoming exactly what I need to be. A bulwark so the monsters and the noble bastards can’t get to you.” I looked among the three people who mattered the most to me in the world, and then stood. “And tonight we're taking the first step towards safety. Eryn?”

She stood, face turning grim. “Yes?”

“I, umm, need to get cleaned up first and will probably need some new clothes. These are a bit too tight… everywhere.”

The three erupted in laughter at that and Ma launched herself at me, hugging me tightly.

“Let me take your measures quickly, son. Eryn and I will get you something presentable for now and order a bunch of new stuff for tomorrow. Come, dear.”

“Wait, what about that other thing?” Eryn asked as Ma tugged at her arm.

“Tonight we get even,” I said, my voice dropping. “Edwin’s request I stay inside be damned.”

“YES!”

Riftside - Chapter 44

I took a long drink of beer, staring at the bottles behind the bar as I pondered Knut's words. There were so many shades to what he was proposing, as there were colors in those bottles.

“Give me a moment,” I said quietly.

Knut nodded and headed for the storage room, probably to check on our guest. I moved to sit at our usual beam, placing my mug and Roq on the worn wooden table.

“Let's discuss proper vengeance!” Roq said. “I'm thinking bloodshed, chaos, and maybe some dramatic speeches about justice while we crush their bones to dust. We could start small. Just a few severed limbs to get warm? Then work our way up to TOTAL ANNIHILATION!”

I stayed silent, tracing my finger along the grain of the table.

“And obviously, we'll need to collect trophies,” Roq continued. “Maybe their teeth? No, too small. Skulls are classic, but bulky to carry. Oh! What about their weapons? We could melt them down and forge them into something truly terrifying! Like a spiked throne… for me!”

When I didn't respond, Roq's enthusiastic rambling slowly trailed off.

“Ash?” His tone shifted, becoming almost hesitant. “How... how are you doing?”

I sighed, dropping my head into my hands.

“This might be the toughest decision of my life, Roq,” I said quietly. “At least so far. Whatever I choose, I'll have to live with it. Forever. And not just me. Ma, Pa, Eryn... everyone I care about will be affected by what I decide right now.”

“I—” Roq paused, his mental voice uncharacteristically gentle. “I understand. Well, theoretically. I don't actually have to live with anything since I'm an immortal soul weapon and will likely go on to have a thousand owners across the worlds. But I can see how this would weigh on a fleshy biped like you.”

“An eye for an eye,” I muttered. “And there'll be none to defend against the monsters. Everyone knows that.” I took a drink. “Yet House Domitius attacked us. I know what I want to do, Roq. I want to make sure I can protect Eryn and everyone I care about.”

“Protection through power,” Roq said softly. “Not a bad instinct.”

“But Knut is right. It could be done by giving up the smithy.” My fingers tightened around the mug. “But that would kill Pa's spirit. How could I do that to him? Smithing is the thing keeping him going. After they lost Samuel, their son, and then the smithy burned down… If we give this away, I don’t think—”

“Is this one of those times where you'll talk it over with your family?” Roq asked. “Get their input? Share the burden of choice?”

I considered for a moment to go talk to Pa and Ma, and get Eryn’s input. But Knut was right. This decision was mine to make. My responsibility. If they protested afterwards, I would listen, but no, it would have to be all me. I would take the burden on myself and deal with it afterward.

“I need to be the one to make this choice, Roq. Not shift the weight of decision over to them just to make things easier on myself.”

“Ash?” Roq's tone was careful now. “Are you telling me what I think you're telling me?”

I wrapped my hand around Roq's handle.

“Yeah, I think I am, Roq.” I sat up straighter. “It's time someone showed the nobles what happens when they mess with the people of Dawnwatch. The time of nobles has come and gone. It’s about time those of us who risk their lives get a bigger piece of the pie and more control over their lives.”

“Knut!” I called out.

He appeared from the storage room, wiping his hands on a rag. One eyebrow rose as he looked at me, before a grin spread across his face.

“See you made choice,” he said. “Can't promise outcome, or even if right one. But promise much excitement and blood.”

“I want you to gather a posse and send someone to confirm the location of Ivan and the others. Have them keep watch over the bastards until we get there. Make sure there's no way for them to escape.”

“This guy?” Knut asked, jerking his thumb toward the storage room. “Really letting go?”

“I've got a plan,” I said. “I'll keep my word about letting him leave Dawnwatch alive. But I'll make sure he doesn't make it back to report anything, nor hurt anyone else.”

Knut nodded, his grin turning sharp.

“But there's one thing I want to do before we leave,” I said.

“Long as ready by nightfall,” Knut said. “Want to attack under cover of darkness. Most safe.”

I nodded and walked into the storage room. The thug looked up at me, his good eye wide with fear.

“Tell us where to find Ivan and the others,” I said. “Once we've dealt with them, I'll let you go.”

“You promise?” he asked, voice trembling.

I paused for a moment.

“What's your name?”

“June,” he whispered.

“Would I bother learning your name if I was just going to kill you?”

June slumped in relief.

“They're camped East of town, maybe two hours walk. There's an old waterbed there. That's where you'll find them.”

I nodded.

“Thank you, Knut,” I said, turning to the others. “Johan. Finn. I'll see you later.”

I stepped out of the Timberline, drawing in a deep breath of fresh air, and fighting against the tension of what I'd set in motion.

But the thing that helped the most was seeing Eryn hurrying up the street toward me, her braid swinging. The sight of her made my chest tighten, my heart swelling with love for this incredible woman who'd chosen to fight and stay by my side, putting her trust in me.

“What's a pretty girl like you doing in a frontier town like this?” I called out.

She chuckled, quickening her pace.

“Looking for a brave blacksmith to sweep me off my feet,” she shot back with a playful wink. “You haven't seen one around, have you?”

I headed down to meet her halfway, drinking in the sight of her. She stopped as I approached, head tilted slightly, studying my face.

“What's wrong?”

I paused, taking a moment just to look at her. Having her close steadied and grounded me against the coming storm. Would the violence ahead change us? Change what we had?

“Oh, for the love of... put me in storage before you two start getting all mushy!” Roq said. “I refuse to be present for this.”

I fought back a smile and swiped Roq into storage.

Eryn raised an eyebrow, and I stepped closer.

“What's going on?” she asked softly.

Instead of answering, I leaned in and kissed her, savoring the warmth of her lips against mine, trying to memorize this moment of peace before everything changed.

She pulled back slightly and punched my chest lightly. 

“Say something, you big oaf.”

I met her eyes.

“We found them.”

Her face hardened instantly, all softness vanishing as her expression set like stone.

“If you think you're going to deal with them without me, you'd better think again. Don't make me put an arrow through your knee, let Roq heal it, and then put one through the other!”

“Oh? We’re already at that stage?” I said, giving her a mock-expression of disbelief.

“And wipe that look off your face,” she continued, jabbing a finger into my chest. “They tried to mess with my loved ones—my family. The monsters killed my parents. Never again. Not while I still have a breath left.” She scowled. “I'll put arrows through their hearts and stomp on their throats until every last one of those silver-spooned devils goes the way of the monsters.”

“That’s the girl I fell in love with alright.”

She smiled and pushed me back slightly.

“Actually, I came to find you for a reason.”

I tilted my head. 

“What?”

“Harold came by,” she said. “He bought the Shardfang armors.”

I blinked in surprise.

“What? Why would he buy them? He’s not adventuring anymore.”

“I think it's his way of apologizing,” she explained. “For letting this happen under his watch.”

“How much did he pay?”

She smiled.

“Why don't we head back to the smithy? Let Ma tell that story.”

She turned and pulled out of my grasp, her braid swinging as she started jogging toward the smithy.

“Eryn!” I called, breaking into a run after her. “Ma’s bad habits are rubbing off on you!”

Her laugh carried on the wind, bright and clear, as I chased her through the streets of Dawnwatch.

  *

Eryn beat me to the smithy door, but I caught up just as she pulled it open. The shop still smelled of smoke, but much less than it had even hours ago. All the windows were open and there was a constant draft.

Ma and Pa sat at the counter, sharing a quiet moment together. They exchanged a knowing glance as I entered, both wearing mysterious smiles. Pa held a glass of the good whisky he saved for special occasions.

“What's going on?” I asked, glancing between them. “Eryn said Harold stopped by?”

Pa leaned back in his chair, a warm smile spreading across his weathered face as he swirled the amber liquid in his glass.

Ma set down her teacup.

“Well,” she began, “Two adventurers came by earlier, interested in the Shardfang armors you made.”

I settled onto a stool, doing my best to wrestle up some patience before she slowed down even further. “They tried to haggle,” she continued, “But I stood firm. Told them it was one Mind Gem per armor, a fair price considering the quality.” She clicked her tongue. “But they insisted on getting all three for just two gems.”

“What did you do?” I asked, already grinning. I'd seen Ma negotiate before, and she rarely relented.

“Oh, I pulled out all the stops,” she said, warming to her tale. “Explained about the premium materials, the expert craftsmanship.” She winked at me. “Even mentioned how the gems would help my son reach level ten.”

Ma paused to take a deliberate sip of tea. I shifted impatiently.

“Come on, Ma. Do we really need to do this today?”

She set down her cup with infuriating care.

“Well, right in the middle of our discussion, Harold walks in. The two adventurers immediately complained to him about my 'unreasonable' prices.”

I leaned forward.

“And?”

“Harold didn't even look at them. Just pulled out a purse and said the guild would buy all three armors.” Ma's smile widened. “You should have seen their faces! They started stammering about how they'd pay the three gems, how they were there first.”

My heart began to race.

“What did Harold do?”

“He'd already handed me the money, hand't he?” Ma's voice softened.

“Three mind gems?” I asked. 

Am I truly one mind gem away from becoming a classed adventurer?

Ma reached beneath the bench, pulled out a small leather bag, and dropped it onto the counter. “Why don't you see for yourself?”

Ever so carefully I took it, and treating it tenderly, as if it might disappear, loosened the drawstring and peered inside.

My breath caught. 

Four Mind Gems gleamed back at me, their blue-white patterns swirling beneath their pristine surfaces. 

The last ones I needed. 

The final step to reaching level ten.

The room spun slightly. I couldn't seem to form coherent thoughts. This was really happening. After everything we'd been through...all the crazy stunts we pulled and monsters we’d killed while still being scavengers.

Suddenly arms wrapped around me. Ma, Pa, and Eryn enveloped me in a group hug, their joy and pride washing over me in waves.

“You did it, son,” Pa whispered.

I pulled Roq from storage, wanting to share this moment with the bloodthirsty hammer.

“Oh no,” Roq groaned immediately. “No more emotional displays! Put me back in storage before I rust from all this... sentiment.”

“Roq!” I said. “We have them! The last four Mind Gems! Ma and Pa got them!”

There was a beat of silence in my mind.

“WHAT?” Roq's mental voice exploded with excitement. “Why didn't you lead with that instead of subjecting me to this group embrace? This is magnificent! We're going to be unstoppable! Quick, consume them! We will break through and lay waste to our enemies!”

“We need to send for Commander Edwin,” I said, still wrapped in the group hug. “I want to start as soon as possible.”

Eryn pulled back slightly, grinning.

“Already done,” she said. “I sent word before coming to find you. He should be here any minute unless there’s a monster wave that needs handling.”

I placed one of the gems on my tongue, wondering what the breakthrough to level ten would feel like. No adventurer had ever answered a straight question about it. 

The gem dissolved, sending familiar warmth coursing through my body.

“Three gems left to consume!” Roq said. “I can almost taste the power! Hurry up and eat the others!”

  *

The stairs creaked under the weight of my steps as I climbed to our second story with Commander Edwin, Roq safely stored in my spatial storage.

“Congratulations on your achievement,” Edwin said as we reached the top.

“Thank you, commander,” I said, leading him to our table, pulling out a chair and gesturing for him to take the other.

My heart raced as I retrieved one final Mind Gem from my storage. Even after all the gems I'd consumed, this one felt different. Special. The last step before everything changed.

Edwin's eyes tracked the gem's swirling patterns.

“You understand what this means, don't you? The choice you're making?” he asked.

I placed the gem on my tongue. The familiar warmth spread through me, but this time it felt more intense, like standing too close to the forge. My skin tingled as the power settled into my bones.

“Finally!” Roq's voice echoed in my mind. “I thought you'd never finish! Now we can move on to world domination!”

Edwin leaned forward, his scarred face intent.

“This isn't just about power, Ash. Being classed means responsibility. Are you truly ready for that burden? And don’t even let me get started on the rules you’ll need to follow and abide by. It isn’t just becoming classed, it is a different life entirely.”

I met his gaze steadily.

“I've been ready since I was fourteen, watching monsters devastate our village. I've trained. I've studied. I know what's at stake.”

A low chuckle rumbled from Edwin's chest. He reached into his coat and withdrew a stone tablet.

“Then let's make it official.” He placed the tablet on the table between us. “I need to verify you've reached the threshold.”

I removed my glove and pressed my palm against the cool stone. Warmth tingled up my arm and writing appeared on the tablet.

NAME: Ash Aldrich

LEVEL: 9 (10/10)

STRENGTH: 22

AGILITY: 15

VITALITY: 18 

MIND: 12

TOTAL STATS: 67

Edwin's eyebrows shot up and he gave a low whistle.

“These might just be the most impressive pre-classed stats I've ever seen.” He tapped the tablet thoughtfully. “How in the class-blessed bell have you managed this?”

“I'd be happy to tell you sometime, Commander.” I couldn't help but grin. “But not right now.”

“Eager, are we?” His stern expression cracked into a smile. “Can't blame you. Congratulations again, Ash. You've reached the first threshold. The line that separates scavengers from true adventurers.”

He sat back, his voice taking on a formal tone.

“What we adventurers do isn't about personal glory or wealth. We're the shield between humanity and the darkness. Every month, more rifts appear. More monsters emerge. Without classed adventurers, Noros would have fallen years ago.” His eyes grew distant. “We hold the line. We push back the tide. And now you'll join our ranks.”

I nodded, the weight of his words settling over me like a flood wave. All I’d ever wanted was to get classed, but only now that the true weight was starting to press down on my shoulders, did I understand what it would mean. Obligations and putting other people’s lives before mine were just two of my new duties.

Speech completed, Edwin's smile returned.

“Show me the gem.”

I put my glove back on and retrieved the class gem from storage, making sure it materialized into the palm of the glove. The crystal pulsed with deep crimson light, like a heart beating in my palm.

“A warrior's gem indeed,” Edwin said, examining it. He touched his wrist and two identical red crystals appeared on the table. “As I’m sure you know, there are two paths for the warrior class. The tank, like with your friend Knut and myself, focuses on defense and protection. And then there’s the damage dealer, like Rowan, striking hard and fast. Which path calls to you?”

“What path is my gem?” I asked.

Edwin shook his head.

“That's why I brought both. We won't know until it's identified. I'll trade you whichever you prefer for yours.”

“I will walk the path of the damage dealer,” I said firmly.

Edwin nodded and put the right gem back in his storage, together with mine.

“I'll have yours identified,” he said. “If it turns out to be a tank gem, you'll receive additional compensation from the guild. Tank gems command a higher price than damage since they don’t appear as often.”

“Thank you,” I said, reaching for the gem he'd left.

Edwin straightened in his chair. When he spoke again, his voice carried the weight of ancient ritual.

“The final step to join the ranks of the classed adventurers lies before you,” he intoned. “Place the gem against your forehead and let the transformation begin.”

“How long will it take?” I asked.

Edwin's tongue darted out, wetting his lips as he shrugged.

“It's different for everyone. Some finish quickly, others…” He trailed off, his expression carefully neutral. “It takes as long as it takes.”

I smiled and stared deeply into the heart of the pulsing red crystal. This was it. Everything I'd worked for. With a quick nod, I pressed the crystal against my forehead.

The world exploded around me and disappeared in a blinding red firestorm that raged with white-hot agony where the gem touched my skin. 

It felt as if someone had driven a burning spike through my skull. 

Before I could even process what was happening, Edwin moved with shocking speed. His hands shot out, grasping my arms and yanking me upright. My chair clattered to the floor behind me.

“What's going on?” Ma called up.

“Dropped a chair,” Edwin said as he half-carried, half-dragged me across the room to my cot in the corner.

My legs wouldn't work.

The pain spread like liquid fire down my neck, each heartbeat pushing it further through my body.

“I'm sorry,” Edwin whispered, lowering me. “I lied. It's not fast, and it's not easy.” His weathered face swam in my vision as darkness crept in at the edges. “This will be the worst day and night of your life, but I trust in you.”

I tried to respond, to ask what was happening, but my jaw wouldn't move. My entire body had gone rigid, muscles locked in place as tremors wracked through me. The agony spread, having reached my chest now. Each breath felt like inhaling molten metal.

“The good news,” Edwin continued, pulling thick ropes from his spatial storage, “Is that when it's finished, you'll be a classed adventurer.”

He began methodically binding my arms and legs tightly against my body. The ropes bit into my skin, but that pain was nothing compared to the inferno consuming me from within.

“Your body is changing,” he explained, his voice maddeningly calm as he worked. “Your mind too. All the energy from the Mind Gems you've consumed is working its way through you, reshaping you into something more than human.” He tested the knots. “Remember, on the other side lies the power to protect those you care about.”

Edwin put his scarred face close to mine.

“And if your mind doesn't make it through in one piece,” he whispered, “Rest assured I'll do what's necessary to protect your parents and Eryn. You have my word. I will end you myself.”

He straightened and walked to the stairs, pausing to look back at me. 

“Good luck, Ash,” he said, loudly, then descended, leaving me alone with the agony.

Through the haze of pain, I panicked, voices rising from below.

“He needs to be left completely alone to meditate,” Edwin said. “The process will take as long as it takes. I suggest you all head to the Timberline to wait. I'll send for you as soon as he's ready.”

“Oh, okay,” Pa said. “We'll stay here for a bit though, take care of a few things.”

Ma's voice drifted up. 

“Thank you for taking such good care of our boy, commander. We appreciate and will make it up for you. Free repairs or upgrades on the house.”

The sound of the retractable stairs being pushed up cut off any further conversation. The trapdoor sealed with a final thud, leaving me alone in the gathering darkness.

I tried to call for help, to scream, to make any sound at all, but my jaw remained locked, my body frozen in place as tremors of pain wracked through me. Even breathing became a monumental task, each shallow gasp bringing fresh waves of torment.

My thoughts scattered like leaves in a storm. I couldn't focus, couldn't string together coherent ideas through the red haze of agony. Fragments of memory flashed through my mind. Ma's smile, Pa working at the forge, Eryn's laugh, Roq's complaints. But they slipped away before I could grasp them, lost in the endless sea of pain that radiated down my arms, every nerve ending screaming in protest.

The gem burned against my forehead like a brand, each pulse sending fresh waves of torment through my reforming nervous system. My muscles were tight as the ropes that held me in place.

Everything I was — everything I had been — felt like it was being burned aw, leaving only pain, endless and all-consuming.

My consciousness shattered like a mirror, each piece reflected a different memory, a different sensation as the transformation moved down my body. 

But then, as the pain reached my wrist, I heard a voice.

“What in the forge-cursed RIFT is HAPPENING OUT THERE?”

Riftside - Chapter 43

My arms ached from the repetitive motion of sanding, but I kept at it, using a mind gem every now and then to refresh myself. The charred wood of Ma's favorite rocking chair slowly gave way to clean grain beneath the Shardfang leather. The tough monster hide made excellent sandpaper, stripping away the fire's damage bit by bit.

Pa stood with me on the street, watching my progress. I'd been crafting all day, finishing the three armors we’d set out to do, and now Eryn was at the Hollow Hearth, having a well-needed rest. She'd gone through more in the last few weeks than in the years before, and it had all just caught up with her.

“Four Mind Gems for the Glowcaps is a good price,” Pa said, breaking the comfortable silence. “Harold must really want to test them for the defense proposal.”

I nodded, pausing to wipe some sooty sweat from my brow.

“Plus the one Eryn got from Victor,” I said. “We only need four more. Almost there.”

Pa shifted his weight, grimacing slightly as he adjusted his bad leg.

“If your mother can sell those Shardfang armors for a Mind Gem each, we’re one short.” He smiled. “Sometimes I almost doubted we'd get here in my lifetime.”

My hands stilled on the chair. The thought of finally consuming the class gem made my skin tingle. After everything we'd been through, after all the training and hunting, I was so close to becoming a real and sanctioned adventurer. 

My chest tightened with anticipation, and I had a hard time coming to terms with it. The journey toward the goal hadn't been easy, but somehow processing it all was even harder.

“We've got company,” Pa said, and I turned to see Finn hurrying down the street toward us, his compact frame moving with unusual urgency. Pa and I shared a quick glance.

“What news?” I called out.

Finn pressed a finger to his lips as he reached us, glancing around furtively.

“Best to talk inside,” he said, his voice low.

Pa nodded and led us into the smithy and closed the door. The smell of smoke still lingered, though it wasn’t nearly as strong as before. Ma looked in from the shop where she worked to fix more things with her friends.

Pa gave her a slight nod. She took one look at Finn's expression and immediately understood.

“Ladies,” she said brightly, “I think we could all use some fresh air. The smoke smell's getting to my head.”

As soon as the door closed behind them, Pa and I turned to Finn.

“What did you find?” Pa asked.

Finn massaged his knuckles and gave a grin.

“One of House Domitius' thugs,” he said. “Bastard tried buying supplies at the general store.”

“What kind of supplies?” Pa's voice was sharp.

“The kind you need for long-term travel.”

“Roaches are fleeing after their failed attempt,” Pa spat.

“Where is he now?” I asked.

“Timberline,” Finn said. “Johan and Knut are... holding him there. If you know what I mean.”

Pa and I exchanged looks. The fury in his eyes matched what I felt burning in my chest.

“Go,” he said firmly. “I'll stay here. Not leaving your mother alone, and we've got some potential customers coming.”

I followed Finn out, heading along the curved street, nodding to the neighbors we passed.

  *

The floorboards creaked beneath our feet as we entered the Timberline, and I shot a glance up at the Scuttler hanging over the bar, and Marcus’ name carved into it. The familiar scents of ale and smoke felt weird in the near silence.

I'd never heard the tavern this quiet. No laughter, no singing, no clanking mugs or shouting patrons. Just a faint sobbing drifting from somewhere in the back.

“We're closed!” Johan's voice rang out, followed by his heavy footsteps. He emerged from behind the bar, his usually cheerful face set in hard lines. When he spotted me, his expression softened slightly. 

“Ash. Good. Finn found you. Come in.”

“Thanks for helping, Johan,” I said. “I will make it up to you. I promise.”

He waved away my gratitude.

“You saved my life riftside,” he said. “And family... family is everything. What they tried to do to yours?” He shook his head. “This is the least I can do. And maybe one day you will return the favor if I need it. We're friends. Or at least I like to believe so.”

“More than that,” I said, grabbing his arm and squeezing just hard enough.

Johan led us past the bar and toward the back room. Finn hung back near the door.

“I'll keep watch,” he said. “Make sure you’re not interrupted.”

The storage room door swung open with a protesting groan, and the thug's cries only became louder. He sat crumpled on the floor, his wrists bound behind his back, and his legs were wrapped in enough rope to break a horse. Blood trickled from his split lip, and his fine clothes, the kind only nobles' men would wear, were torn and dirty. One eye was swollen shut.

Knut loomed over him like death itself, his massive frame casting the bound man in shadow, and he acknowledged me with a sharp nod.

“Ash.”

“Knut,” I replied, making my way inside. My stomach turned at the sight of the man's injuries, and I knew Knut must have had to work him over hard to get there, but I pushed the feeling down. This was one of the men who'd tried to burn my family alive. Who'd attacked Enar. Who'd almost cost me everything.

“What did he say?” I asked.

Knut's boot nudged the thug's ribs. Not gently.

“Speak,” Knut growled.

The thug's good eye fixed on me wide with desperation.

“Please,” he whimpered. “I didn't do anything wrong! You have to help me! This man’s insane! He's going to kill me!”

Knut's hand flashed out, catching the man across the face.

I pulled Roq from storage, the familiar weight settling into my palm.

“Oh yes!” Roq said, sounding way too joyful for the occasion. “Proper entertainment! Though I must say, he looks rather fragile. Try not to break him too quickly. And let me have his blood, okay? Blood for the blood—yeah, you got it.”

The thug's eye widened at the sight of the hammer, tracking its movement as I approached.

Ever so gently, I tapped Roq against his kneecap.

“What was THAT?” Roq demanded. “Hit him properly! Make him bleed! Show him what happens to those who threaten our forge!”

I met the thug's terrified gaze.

“Talk,” I said softly, “And you'll leave Dawnwatch alive. Stay silent...” I lifted Roq slightly. “And I'll break every bone in your body like hammering iron on the anvil.”

The thug's face went white. His chest heaved as he nodded frantically.

“Ivan hired us!” he blurted.

“Who?” I demanded.

“Ivan,” Knut spat. “Leader of noble’s dogs. One with nasty scar on throat.”

“Ooh, the throat scar! We should open his head and see what's inside!”

“Earl hired Ivan,” the thug continued, words tumbling out like a river.

“Which earl?” I asked.

“Not an earl, just Earl. Earl Domitius. The youngest son of the house.”

My fingers tightened on Roq's handle.

“What does he want with our smithy?”

“He's a classed adventurer,” the thug said. “He knows how valuable Riftside materials are. And smithies.”

“Ah,” Roq mused. “The noble brat is jealous of our materials. How predictable, though I can't say we shouldn't have seen it coming. You bipeds are of the materialistic kind.”

“His family gave him everything,” the thug continued. “Paid for his leveling with gems, class gems, even private dungeon runs. He's level thirty-two now and determined to take over the family business.”

“What's that got to do with our smithy?” I asked again.

“His oldest brother is set to inherit the house,” the thug said. “But Earl thinks he can skip the line by proving himself. If he grows the house enough, his father will name him the heir.”

I narrowed my eyes.

“Why should we trust anything you say? How would a thug know all this?”

“Why would I lie?” The man exclaimed, his voice cracking. “I just want to live. No way I'm dying for some rift rotting noble! And I was Earl's scavenger while he leveled. The man loves to talk. Brags about everything! Please, just don't kill me!”

Knut snorted.

“Why leave? If made good coin sucking noble teat?”

The thug's face twisted.

“Earl's insane. He's horrible. Once, I stored a carcass before he said to and made me—” The man swallowed hard. “He whipped me, and made me crawl through monster gore while the others watched, laughing.”

He raised his chin.

“And Ivan's scar? All Earl's most trusted men have one. He makes them duel him but always wins, then cuts their throats and watches them bleed, only to have a healer save them at the last moment. Says he's 'granting them life and they belong to him from then on.'“

“Well!” Roq exclaimed. “I must say, this Earl fellow sounds absolutely delightful! When do we get to crush his skull?”

“Every fight gets worse and worse,” the thug continued, his voice cracking. “Some think they're dueling for honor or glory. But Earl just wants to watch them bleed. The ones who put up the best fights, he heals. The ones who don't, he lets them die. Smiling the whole time.”

My stomach turned.

“His method seems rather inefficient,” Roq said. “Tasting their blood without finishing the kill? I cannot imagine anything more frustrating.”

“I got to level eight under Earl.” The thug's words tumbled out faster now. “Decided I'd rather take my chances as a normal scavenger. Made it to ten on my own, can you believe it? All I needed was the class gem.” His laugh held an edge of hysteria. “Then Ivan found me. Offered me my class gem in exchange for two years of work as a bodyguard. Thought I'd be hunting riftside with them, which would've been great, but…”

I leaned forward, Roq heavy in my hand.

“But what?”

The thug's face crumpled.

“Haven't set foot riftside since I signed that contract,” he whispered. “It was about hunting humans. I wasn't ready for that and have just been accompanying him as muscle to intimidate people. Nothing else.”

“Just like you've tried to strong-arm my family, huh?” I hissed and spat at the man. 

“No!” He shook his head frantically. “It was supposed to be just a show of force! We've done it a dozen times before! Nobody ever stands up to Domitius! I thought Ivan was bluffing—I didn't think he'd actually set the fire. But when I saw him him go to set the fire?” the man whimpered, his voice breaking. “I knew I had to leave. I don't care if I have to leave Tharunga. I want nothing to do with Earl or House Domitius ever again!”

The rage that had been simmering inside me since the fire exploded. I dropped Roq and kneeled, driving my fist into his stomach. He doubled over, wheezing.

“Instead of running,” I snarled, punching him in the face, “You could have woken us up! Or even stopped Ivan from lighting the fire in the first place! My entire family could have died!”

“Oh, very nice!” Roq said approvingly. “Though next time, perhaps use me instead of your fist? Much more satisfying to feel his bones breaking under my weight.”

The thug dissolved into tears, shoulders shaking as he sobbed.

“I'm sorry,” he wept. “I'm so sorry. I'm sorry!”

“Talk faster.” Knut's sharp command cut through the sobs.

The thug looked up at me, his good eye desperate.

“If you let me go, I'll help you find them.”

“How?” I demanded, wiping blood from my fist on his pants leg.

“They're camped outside Dawnwatch,” he said quickly. “I volunteered to get supplies for the journey, planning to take them and leave. We're supposed to head back to Kingsworth. Ivan knows the arson failed. He watched your neighbours helping, and he knows we'll be hunted. But once we get back to Earl, he'll give Ivan anything he needs to take you out.” He drew a shuddering breath. “Earl never gives up. He'll never stop until he gains control over Dawnwatch through your smithy. That's what he does in every new frontier town.”

“Earl's blood sounds exquisite,” Roq said. “A level thirty? Imagine the power boost, Ash! Let them come and we can paint the streets with his insides! I'm STARVING for a proper feast.”

I exchanged a glance with Knut. His expression was grim.

“Finn!” I called out.

He appeared in the doorway.

“Watch him, please,” I said to him and Johan, nodding toward the thug. “He's still a classed adventurer. Don't give him an inch.”

In the common room, Knut poured two mugs of beer and handed one to me.

“Bulging bellies build better brains,” he said.

Despite the tension, I managed a small smile. I rested Roq on the bar and raised my mug to Knut.

“Thank you,” I said. “For finding him. For everything.” I took a big gulp. “What is your advice?”

Knut's expression grew grave.

“No mercy for pawns of nobles,” he said. “If let them go, they come back stronger. Like bugs.” He set down his mug. “Only two choices.”

He held up one finger.

“First? Bend knee. Give everything, pray they leave you some. If give enough, might get peace.” His eyes met mine and he shrugged. “Or not. Might kill you anyway.”

“That doesn't sound too great,” I muttered. “And the second?”

“It sounds absolutely terrible!” Roq interjected. “Where's the glory in submission? The joy of conquest? The satisfying crunch of bones beneath my head?”

“Two,” Knut continued, “Is buy time. Grow strong. Crush them.”

“What do you think we should do?” I asked, though I already knew by the way he eyed me.

Knut nodded slowly.

“Usually have third option,” he said. “Sell smithy and run.” His lip curled. “Tastes foul. Even if rebuild somewhere, you always have taint in back of mind. Feel hunted. Chased. Worthless.”

“Bah!” Roq scoffed. “Running is for prey. We are predators!”

“But you? You can choose,” Knut said. “Give smithy to cursed nobles. Make peace.” He lowered his voice. “With your gem nose, still become powerful. Earn much. Take care of Pa and Ma and pretty girl. Just hunt and sell gems.” He met my gaze. “If that's path you choose, I stand by you. We make money to provide for families. Lose smithy, lose face, but maybe gain peace.”

I blinked, surprised by what he was telling me. It wasn't something I'd expected to hear from the big man.

“I thought you'd be more vengeful.”

Knut chuckled darkly.

“That is easy way,” he said. “But also hard way.”

“The only thing we should give them is pain!” Roq declared. “Lots and lots of pain!”

“Oh, give it a rest already. I'm talking to him.”

Knut took a long drink before continuing.

“Other way is get camp location from thug. Gather posse. Hunt thugs down. Not even fart gets back to Earl or Domitius.” Knut grinned. “Buys time. Any gem-grams Earl sends receive simple reply. Ivan left Dawnwatch, headed for capital. Let them wait.”

“Now THIS is more like it!” Roq said eagerly. “Finally, a plan with proper violence!”

“Then grind. Get stronge. If fast enough, when monster-licking noble send more men, and they will, you be strong enough to crush. Or we all die. Repeat until so strong they give up.” Knut leaned forward and winked. “Or run out of men.”

“Oh, Ash. Please, let's choose option two. I'll never ask for anything again, not even the satin pillow, which I must remind you you still haven't provided. Just pick option two! Think of all the blood!”

“Once classed,” Knut said, “You also have guild protection. Maybe get Ma and Pa classed? Not even noble house dare touch smithy then. Or guild crush their house.”

“Yes! Yes! A thousand times yes!” Roq's mental voice vibrated with excitement. “Let us build our strength and crush our enemies! That is the only path to true greatness!”

Knut took another drink.

“Second path carry heavy price too,” he said quietly.

I nodded, my voice barely above a whisper.

“I've never killed a human before,” I said. “Never thought I would have to.”

Knut met my gaze steadily.

“It change you, so think first.”

Silence fell between us and I thought about it for a while. After a long moment, Knut spoke again.

“What you want?” he asked. “Your family. Your responsibility. Your decision.” He clasped my shoulder. “I help. Stay with golden bird, no matter path.”

“Thank you,” I said quietly, wondering whether I was ready to go to war with a noble house and what that would entail. Did we have the power to take them on? No, but I was pretty sure they would never come at us head-on. If they gave us time and kept throwing meatsacks our way, then we might even get out of it alive.

“Oh, come now!” Roq said impatiently. “The choice is obvious! We crush and grind them to dust, then use their bones to forge something magnificent! Something with spikes. Lots of spikes!”

Riftside - Chapter 42

Roq still rested against the wall where I'd left him. I lunged across the room, nearly colliding with Eryn in my haste to get to him. My fingers closed around the hilt, and I squeezed hard.

“Let us show these cowards what happens when they try to burn down MY forge!”

I rushed to the window leading up toward the forge's roof where Enar was supposed to be standing guard. The shutters remained firmly sealed. How long did we have before the flames consumed everything? 

I raised Roq and slammed him into the shutters. They broke under his power, and punched right through, sending pieces of wood and splinters flying onto the roof.

“Thomas!” Ma said. “Get away from the stairs! We need to get out now!”

I struck again and again, clearing the frame. Moonlight flooded in, showing more tendrils of smoke rising from below. The air had grown heavier with each passing second but it was now mixed with the cold night air rushing in from outside.

“Eryn, come on!” I reached for her hand. “You first!”

She gripped my fingers tight, and I helped her through the window. Her naked feet found purchase on the sloped roof tiles, sticking to them and preventing her from sliding down.

Pa hobbled across the room, his bad leg dragging slightly as he grabbed Ma's arm.

“Hurry!” I urged them forward.

Knut followed close behind as Pa and I helped Ma through the window. Her hands trembled. Pa climbed out next.

“Your turn,” I told Knut. The big man nodded and squeezed through.

I followed them onto the roof last, the cool night air a sharp contrast to the smoky mess that was inside.

“Cowards,” Roq spat. “They strike at what hurts most, and without facing us. We must make them pay for this insult!”

“Fire!” Eryn's voice rang out as she climbed down to the street. “Wake up! Fire!”

Knut's booming voice joined hers as I scanned the area frantically, looking for any sign of Enar. I yelled subconsciously, too, but looked for my friend. I spotted him on the patch of grass behind the smithy. His dark form lay motionless in the shadows. I squinted but couldn't tell if he was breathing.

No time to check on him. At least he's clear of the flames. 

I ran across the roof and dropped down in front of the smithy. Orange light flickered through the ground floor shutters, and the lock on the door had been broken open. Flames licked up the walls inside the shop, hungrily eating at our wooden interior. I could feel the heat even from outside. The only saving grace were the steelhusk walls and furniture.

Eryn raced along the row of neighboring houses, pounding on doors.

“Fire!” she shouted. “Everyone up! Fire in the smithy!”

I ran down the street the other way and toward the well, my own voice joining theirs.

“Fire! Wake up! Fire!”

Doors creaked open behind me, and worried faces appeared in the windows. The street began to fill with the sounds of more alarmed voices screaming fire.

I glanced back at the smithy. The windows glowed like the eyes of demons in the darkness, casting dancing shadows across the street. 

My jaw clenched in rage, but it wasn’t over yet. Steelhusk burned slow and it didn’t catch easily. Even if they used some kind of accelerant.

“We need water!” I shouted. “Now!”

The well came into view, and my heart sank. The rope hung cleanly cut, and the bucket was gone.

“Rift-cursed bastards,” I swore under my breath.

“This isn't just a fire,” Roq growled. “This is war. They think they can burn you out. Show them how wrong they are! We will smash their limbs one by one and make them hurt!”

My mind raced as I ran back toward the smithy. We couldn't let it burn down and lose everything. Not again! Eryn and Knut appeared from the other direction, each carrying buckets of sand from the pile down the street, placed there for just such emergencies.

Ma stood outside, one hand pressed to her mouth as she stared at the growing flames.

“How?” she whispered. “How do we save it?”

Neighbors gathered in the street, some calling for water, others suggested breaking down walls to stop the fire from spreading.

“The well's been sabotaged!” I shouted. “We need water from the one by the bank! Form a bucket line!”

Pa limped after Eryn and Knut, grimacing as he carried two more buckets of sand.

Knut didn't hesitate. He kicked the shop door open with a mighty crash and charged inside, hurling sand across the burning surfaces.

The heat seared my face as I moved closer. My skin felt tight, ready to blister.

“Move faster!” Roq urged. “I refuse to lose my battlefield of material conquest! This forge... we must save it!”

I dropped Roq by the door and grabbed the buckets from Eryn's hands. The smell of burning wood coming from the shop filled my lungs as I rushed inside. Sand cascaded into the flames, smothering patches of fire. The ceiling hadn't caught yet, and neither had the walls. It was mostly just the furniture. We still might have time...

Neighbors arrived carrying pots and pans of water, whatever they'd had on hand. They flung the precious liquid at the flames, creating clouds of steam that joined the smoke in the air.

Heat pressed against my face as I hurled another bucket of sand at the base of the fire. It wasn't enough. The flames didn’t grow larger, but they weren’t dying out either, slowly spreading across the room.

“We need to knock it down!” Old Turner's voice cut through the chaos. He emerged from the crowd wielding two axes, his weathered face grim in the firelight. “Better we lose one building than half the street!”

“No!” Pa's voice boomed with such force that Turner actually stumbled backward. “This smithy will not burn! Not again!”

The raw pain in Pa's voice hit me harder than any blow. I spun toward Eryn, who stood ready with another bucket.

“Check on Enar out back and make sure the glowcaps are clear of the fire!” My voice came out raw from the smoke. “But be careful. This was planned.”

She nodded and darted around the corner of the building. I watched her go, heart clenching, then I cursed under my breath. What if whoever did this was still out there?

“Focus!” Roq snapped in my mind. “The forge first, then revenge!”

The bucket line was rushing up the street towards us, familiar faces among the crowd. Nina and Finn were followed by Garrett, Isaac, and Rowan. Even Johan ran with a heavy bucket.

Then the line fell into place, stretching down the street like links in a chain. Buckets and pots were passed hand to hand as I hurried into the smithy to use what water we had stored there in our three barrels.

Knut followed me inside, understanding what I was doing, but our hearts sank once we’d made it past the flames. Someone had emptied the barrels across the floor. It was still wet.

“Damn it!” I hissed, rushing back out with Knut. We stood at the doorway, hurling water onto the hottest spots as buckets started trickling up the line. My arms burned from the effort, but I didn’t stop. Not with the whole community rallying around us. Despite the chaos, hope flickered in my chest. Dawnwatch wouldn't let the smithy fall without a fight. We all needed it too much.

“We should find the noble bastards and douse the fire with their blood!”

I wiped at my sweat as Knut took my place, just as an imperious voice cut through the chaos.

“Stand aside! All of you!”

I turned to see Benedict striding through the smoke-filled air, his expensive robes pristine, and the tip of his staff shining a bright blue.

“Isn't this wonderful,” Roq's mental voice dripped with disdain. “The ice princess arrives to save the day.”

“Benedict!” I called out. “Please, help us!”

He didn't even glance my way. Instead, he addressed the crowd with a dismissive wave of his hand.

“Like watching ants try to eat an elephant,” he said and even let out a little “hmph”. “Stand back and let a real man handle this.”

Painfully slowly, he approached the burning doorway, Knut glaring as he stepped aside. I gritted my teeth, hating that we needed him but knowing his magic was the only thing that could put out the fire all at once.

Benedict raised his staff, muttering a word that made the air crackle. A cone of freezing energy erupted from his hands, smothering half the room's flames in an instant. He stepped through the doorway, ignoring the heat, and walked to the center before casting again. This time the spell radiated outward in a wave of frost, transforming the room. Where flames had burned moments before, now ice crystals clung to every surface, and steam rose from frozen timbers as an eerie silence fell over the room.

Benedict emerged from the smithy, brushing imaginary dust from his sleeves as the gathered crowd erupted into applause. He waved them off with a grunt.

“Go back to sleep, all of you,” he growled. “The walls stand, it is just the furniture that is ruined. Now let me through, some of us need our beauty rest.”

Despite his harsh words, I caught the way his lips curved slightly at the admiration. He was basking in it like a cat in sunlight.

Pa stepped toward him, his movements stiff as he locked eyes with Benedict. For a moment, tension crackled between them. Then Pa reached out and grasped Benedict's hand.

“Thank you, adventurer. I will not forget this,” Pa said firmly. “And we'll find a way to repay you.”

Benedict's gaze slid to me.

“Oh, I'm sure you will,” he said. “Sooner rather than later.”

“You let him play the hero?” Roq sputtered. “This debt will cost us dearly, mark my words. Just use me and bash his head in. I will grow to level 10 right away! No, maybe even to 15!”

“Ash!” Eryn's voice cut through my dark thoughts.

She approached with Enar's arm draped over her shoulder. The guard's face was pale, blood matting his hair on one side.

“Enar!” I rushed to help support him. “What happened?”

“Hit from behind with something fast,” he managed, his voice weak. “Maybe a thrown rock? No one could have walked up on me on the roof. Then everything went black. Woke up with Miss Whitcroft standing over me.” His eyes were glassy with pain. “I'm so sorry, Ash. I failed you.”

“At least he lived,” Roq noted. “Though perhaps we should find whoever struck him and return the favor. With interest.”

“This is my fault,” I said, guilt churning in my gut at letting them get so close to harming my family. “I never thought they'd actually attack a guard of Dawnwatch.” I looked from Eryn to Ma and Pa, all soot-streaked, fury building in my chest.

House Domitius would pay for this. One way or another.

Alex appeared, dropping his bucket and moving through the crowd as he checked people for burns. His eyes lingered on Enar's head wound.

Knut caught my eye, his expression dark, and I knew what he was about to say even before he did it.

“Too much,” he muttered, voice low and dangerous. “Monster-loving nobles crossed line tonight. Need to send message.”

I nodded grimly, watching Ma and Pa embrace in front of the smithy. They were alive, but we'd come so close to losing everything in a single night. The rage in my chest burned hotter with each passing moment.

“Make them regret this,” Roq whispered in my mind. “Burn them to the ground, just like they’d tried to do to you and your family. Bash their skulls in. With me!”

My fists clenched at my sides, jaw tight as the fury threatened to consume me.

“They will pay, Knut. By my hammer, they will pay dearly.”

  *

Roq rose and fell as I worked on the Shardfang leather. My arms burned, but I couldn't stop. Not with so much work still ahead. With people out there wanting to hurt my family.

“Focus!” Roq said as I brought him down again. “Too much force on the left side! Ash! Stop hammering me like a madman!”

Sweat trickled down my back as I adjusted my stance, trying to compensate for my tired muscles and the frustration inside me.

“Are you not listening!? I will NOT abide shoddy work done with me. If you are to play at mediocrity, pick up a rock and bash the monster’s hide with it!”

I ignored him, striking as I saw fit, making the stubborn leather conform to the shape we needed.

“Eryn! Damn it, Ash. I need to find a way to speak to others so I can get them to stop your idiocy when you refuse to listen to genius!”

My girlfriend paused beside me, brushing soot from her arms. Her honey-blonde hair had escaped its braid, wisps clinging to her neck.

“We're lucky the forge wasn't touched,” she said softly, placing a hand on my arm and making me stop. “Thank the gems you were awake to smell the smoke in time.”

I glanced at her and sighed.

“We're lucky Benedict showed up,” I said. “But we can't count on luck next time. Especially when that bastard's turned the tables on us. Instead of having to bow before us for running and leaving us to die, now we have to be thankful to him!”

“What we NEED is a lucky strike if we are to even have a CHANCE of making this into something vaguely resembling a work of art because 'masterpiece' went into the coals fifteen strikes ago!”

Eryn nodded and seemed content to let me have my peace for the moment. We both knew how close we'd come to disaster. The arsonists had planned it well. Knocking out Enar, barring the windows, setting the fire inside the store to give it time to spread before anyone noticed? If I hadn't been lying awake, we’d all have suffocated in our sleep. Just like they’d planned.

I pushed the thought aside and nodded to her. She inserted the rivets and one by one I hammered them into place, Roq's complaints accompanying the rhythmic clanging. The sound of my strikes filled the room, drowning out the scraping of chairs and worried voices coming from the shop.

“Your technique is sloppy,” Roq said. “I guess it won't fall apart, but you can call me a rapier if this turns out to be of rare quality.”

“I'll settle for just done, Roq. It'll sell for enough. I just need nine gems, that's all.”

Finally, I lifted the finished piece. It was a reinforced shardfang cuirass. My fingers traced the smooth, tough material. The leather had responded well, maintaining its flexibility while gaining incredible durability. Unfortunately, Roq was right, and it was only magical quality, with a +1 to agility. Not bad, but I knew Roq had been right. We could have made something better if I’d been able to put my everything into it.

I set the piece aside and glanced toward the pile of materials still waiting.

“One step closer,” I whispered, and Eryn nodded.

“Indeed! Though I must say, the result of our time investment would increase significantly if you'd listen to my directions. Mindless rage will not help you, Ash. You need to funnel it…through me! I will do the raging for you!”

I gripped Roq's handle tightly, staring through the door into the shop. The walls were mostly untouched, but the air was still thick with the smell of burnt wood. The image of Ma and Pa clutching each other in front of the burning smithy flashed through my mind, stoking the anger that bubbled beneath the surface. I wanted to bash the thugs’ heads in and make them suffer so badly for what they’d done that I was seeing red.

“This won't happen again, Roq.”

“Look. I'm all for hitting things hard, and while I understand your frustration, save it for the monsters. Bash them as hard as you want. I cannot wait to taste their blood. But for now, would you please focus? Every mistake you make when forging... it hurts me, Ash. Mentally. If I have such a thing as a brain. And if I don't, do you realize how badly you must be performing for something that doesn't have a brain to feel a headache?”

I sighed.

“I know, Roq. I screwed up. If not for Benedict and our neighbors, we would have lost everything. Again.”

The store might have received a massive downgrade, but the smithy and house still stood, its foundation intact. It would take time to restore the shop to its former glory, but we would rebuild. It was just furniture after all.

Through the doorway, I saw Ma working with five of her friends, their dresses streaked with black as they sorted through the aftermath. Mrs. Turner held up a scorched tool, turning it over in her weathered hands.

“This one might still be usable if we clean it up properly,” she said.

Ma smiled.

“Waste nothing, want nothing,” she said. “We'll rebuild it all better than before.”

“Come on, Ash,” Eryn said, picking up two of the pieces for the next armor. “I know you want to be out there with Knut and Finn, hunting the thugs, but the best thing you can do right now is become a classed adventurer, right?”

“True.”

By the time Knut found them, and find them he would, I needed to be ready.

“I wonder how his investigation is going,” I said, pointing to her left hand. She put away the other piece and we got back to working.

“Knowing Knut, he's probably terrorizing half of Dawnwatch right now,” Eryn said. “Lifting people by their collars and shaking them until they talk.”

I frowned, the guilt gnawing at me for not being there to help.

“Focus!” Roq's voice cut through my thoughts. “You've got fire in you, Ash. Use it. Let it burn hotter than what they left behind. Also, you do not wish to harm the reputation of your smithy with inferior products. When the big guy has found those thugs, you can let it all out, but not now. Focus!”

“You are right I guess.”

“Of course I am right! Show me that control you always talk about and let us forge something great!”

I exhaled slowly, letting the tension drain from my shoulders. Then I lifted the hammer again. The next piece of armor wouldn't forge itself.

“That's it!” Roq said as I started the work. “Follow the grain, and—yes! Right there. Though I still say a few strategic spikes wouldn't hurt.”

Soon Pa would be back from his meeting with the city council, and we'd know what support they would provide. Until then, I had my job to craft something magnificent.

Riftside - Chapter 41

“Ten mind gems,” Knut repeated for what felt like the hundredth time, gesturing with his beer mug for emphasis. He slumped against the workbench, staring at me with narrowed eyes. “Ten! How you do it? Tell me secret or I squeeze again!”

I shrugged, feeling the weight of his stare.

“I can't really explain it. It's just...” I made a vague gesture with my hands. “When I touch them, I can sometimes tell. Like feeling the warmth of a forge through thick leather, maybe? I'm not quite sure how it works, Knut.”

“Oh, come now!” Roq complained. “Give me SOME credit at least! Tell him you need to tap the monsters with your hammer! Yes, that's it! A love tap!”

Knut took another long pull from his mug, foam clinging to his beard.

“How many gems you need more?” he asked, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. “For next level?”

“Just one more to hit level eight,” I said and shifted my weight. “Then, well, you know.”

Knut nodded.

“Nine gems after. Ten more for final push for class. Twenty together.” Knut winked and even wiggled his eyebrows. “See? Big strong man do numbers! And you have nine from today.”

His gaze dropped to the mind gem lying in his calloused palm, the payment for the last hunt. Something flickered across his face. Determination maybe? Or calculation? He nodded to himself, then pushed away from the workbench.

“Here.” Knut pressed the gem into my hand, then reached into the leather pouch at his belt. “This also.” Another perfect oval joined the first. “No fee before you and pretty healer get class. After?” His grin spread wide. “Give equal share on missions. Partner and friend. We make all much gold, so fast.”

I started to protest but Knut held up a massive hand.

“Need you level up. Stronger.” His expression grew serious. “So you not die in combat. Must keep golden bird alive, yes?” He winked at Eryn, who rolled her eyes but smiled.

“Well!” Roq declared. “At least the large one recognizes your potential even without knowing it comes from me. It is something, I guess. And bird? Yes, I will call you my birdling from now on. Go, my steed!”

“Want a trip to the storage?”

“Fine.”

“Thank you, Knut,” I said. “And, yes, we are in agreement. Gems from carcasses will be split equally once Eryn and I have become classed adventurers. It's only fair.”

The wealth I held in my hands still staggered me. Eleven mind gems, each worth ten gold. Upstairs I had a class gem worth two hundred. And hooked on my belt was Roq, who was... invaluable?

“Go on!” Knut urged. “Grow, golden bird!”

I nodded and placed a gem on my tongue. It dissolved, sending the familiar warmth spreading through my limbs, my skin tingling as I closed my eyes and let the sensations wash over me.

I smiled and discreetly touched my tattoo, bringing up my soul chart. Mentally removing Roq’s bonus and the gear’s my natural stats were still amazing, thanks to the fighting. I’d gained another vitality after the fights with the Glowcaps and Golems, and one agility from the Shardfang hunting we’d done with Knut.

NAME: Ash Aldrich

LEVEL: 8 (0/9)

Unmodified stats:

STRENGTH: 15 

AGILITY: 13 (+1)

VITALITY: 15 (+1)

MIND: 11

TOTAL STATS: 54

With my equipment, my stats were outstanding, with seventeen in strength, buffed to twenty-two by Roq.

Stats with equipment:

STRENGTH: 22

AGILITY: 15

VITALITY: 18 

MIND: 12

TOTAL STATS: 67

I had thirteen points in total from my equipment.

“Ding!” I said, smiling. “Level eight, with ten gems left to consume!”

“Congratulations, son,” Pa said and clapped, as Eryn got up and kissed me firmly on the lips.

“Great job, handsome.” She patted my chest and nuzzled her face up against my neck.

Knut held out his beer mug and I accepted it with a nod, and took a big gulp.

“Strong man,” Knut said as I returned the mug, wiping foam from my lips. “Soon we can hunt long riftside.”

“I guess congratulations are in order, though you are now ahead of me again!” Roq said, with a hint of pride in his voice. “Most unfair, but I suppose I shall simply have to make you work me harder to catch up.”

“This isn't a competition, Roq. It's us against the world. I won't tolerate complaints about my level as you and I both know what happens when you're ahead of me.” There was a moment of silence in my mind.

“Hmm. You make an interesting point. Very well! We shall focus on crushing our enemies instead of each other! Though I still expect proper recognition of my contributions.”

“Ash?” Knut's voice broke through my internal dialogue. “Always zone out like so?” He looked at Pa. “Is normal?”

Pa's rich laughter filled the smithy.

“Don't worry about it,” he said, wiping his hands on his apron. “He pays attention when it matters. Like right now.”

I nodded, pushing away from the wall.

“We need a plan,” I said. “Not just for the nine gems I still need, but for Eryn too. Commander Edwin's deal of letting me lead a group into the Twisted Titan was if both of us were classed up.”

Pa's expression grew serious.

“Three days until the dungeon run,” he said quietly. “That's not much time even if you had a second class gem, which you do not.”

“Can't we just go hunting again?” Eryn asked, putting her arm around me. “One or two more hunts like yesterday and you'd be classed. If Pa forges in the meantime, we might just make it.”

Knut and I exchanged glances while Pa fell silent. I could feel his eyes on me, giving me space to make my own decision.

“What's wrong?” Eryn asked.

Knut cleared his throat.

“I leave choice to you,” he rumbled. “But can share thoughts, if want?”

“Please, Knut,” I said, nodding, recognizing this for what it was – a test. Knut wanted to see what kind of leader—no, not just leader, but what kind of person I was. “Go ahead.”

“Attack yesterday change everything,” Knut said. “But which way?”

“We got lucky,” I said slowly. “If we'd returned to Sentinel Station just half an hour earlier, we would have been fighting, too.” I let the words hang in the air. “The monsters aren't acting the same anymore. Not just the wave, but also the lightning-casting creature the guard mentioned. What if it was what killed the scouts?”

“That makes sense,” Eryn said quietly, her fingers twisting in her lap.

“We should have enough resources now to get me to level ten, and our first priority is to do so since we already have a class gem. Getting me past it will considerably improve our odds when we're outside, too. Once I'm done, we can look at risking another hunt.”

Pa's shoulders relaxed and he smiled, nodding slightly. Knut's broad face split in a grin.

“This!” he declared. “This wise leadership. Not let greed and impatience cloud mind.”

He raised his mug and nodded.

“We will spend two days crafting and trading, which, if we are lucky, should net us enough gems to see me classed in time for one final hunt before the raid.”

“Any ideas what we should be working on?” Eryn asked. “And what about those Glowcap carcasses? Can we even do anything with those?”

“Could make something fun from glowcaps!” Knut's eyes lit up. “Very fun! Boom!” He spread his hands wide to mimic an explosion.

“Finally,” Roq said, “A solid idea! Place the carcass on the anvil and let me hit it until it explodes!”

Pa's face darkened.

“No.” His voice was sharp as a blade. “Absolutely not. I will NOT have you bring those fire bombs out in my smithy.” He moved to the forge, hands clenched. “They will be stored out back until we get rid of them. I will not see my life's work go up in flames a second time.”

The silence stretched uncomfortably until Eryn cleared her throat.

“We could sell them to Victor,” she suggested. “The alchemist should pay well for something so unique. Somehow I don’t think there are many people going out there and killing the stuff we are.”

Knut stroked his beard thoughtfully.

“Good thought, but be smart. Sell only for premium price. When price drops from too many, stop selling. I take rest to Adventurer's Guild, trade for mind gems.”

“Hold on,” I said, snapping my fingers. Everyone turned to look at me. “I had a talk with Edwin earlier about the Glowcaps. Told him about their explosive properties and how they might help defend against monster waves.” I started pacing. “What if we play this smarter? Eryn sells just a couple to Victor at top price after dropping hints about their unique properties,” I said and glanced at Knut. “Then you talk to Edwin and Harold and negotiate a bulk deal with the Guild for the project. If they’re willing to pay up.”

Knut's lips curled up into a massive grin.

“Ha!” He slapped his knee. “Golden bird not only craps gold but make gold idea too!”

Pa and Eryn burst out laughing while I felt my face heat up.

“While crude,” Roq commented, “He's not entirely wrong. Though I maintain that I am the true source of our brilliance!”

“And Ironroot Golems?” Knut asked once the laughter died down. “Outsides make good armor, yes?”

Pa's expression grew troubled.

“The sap inside is problematic. Highly flammable, though not explosive like the Glowcaps.” He moved to his workbench. “Could potentially use it for fire-enchanted weapons, but the research would take time unless,” he said, trailing off and glancing at Knut.

“Unless there's a recipe in your secret blacksmith guide, you mean, Pa?” I cut in smoothly, understanding he was talking of Roq's feeling for crafting.

“Exactly.” Pa nodded, catching on. “The guide.”

Knut's eyes widened.

“Must be very valuable thing, blacksmith guide.” He nodded sagely. “Very powerful.”

Pa just smiled mysteriously and said nothing.

“Actually,” Eryn said, “Would you talk to the fletcher and wand maker, Pa? Trade them a carcass or two? If either could make me some fire arrows or a magical fire-starter, I wouldn't need to waste time with flint and steel. Be a lot more useful against fire-vulnerable monsters. Also, I keep running out of arrows. We need some made from steelhusk or something else. The wood ones keep breaking.”

“Good thought,” Pa said. “I'll do that. And then we'll need to make several pieces to sell for enough gold to get the gems. I've got plans for a medium armor set from Shardfang leather, reinforced with leftover Scuttler parts.” He looked at me. “But I'll need your help with those, Ash.”

“That's fine, but why?”

Pa shrugged.

“Still don't have a magical hammer, do I? Haven't had time to make a new one. These sets have strong potential for stats.” He smiled. “Besides, I got a secret project to work on. You and Eryn will need to handle the armor.”

“Secret project?” I raised an eyebrow. “What is it?”

“Not telling.”

“Ooh, mysteries!” Roq exclaimed. “I do love a good secret. Could it be a new spike for me? Flame bombs for my shaft?”

“What is it, Mr. Tharen?” Eryn asked sweetly.

Pa's resistance crumbled instantly.

“A proper helmet for Ash,” he admitted. “That leather cap won't cut it much longer. Been dreaming up a design using Platemaw parts.”

“But,” Eryn's brow furrowed as she spoke. “Didn't you use the Platemaw for two sets of plate mail already?”

Pa nodded. 

“We did, but I kept the skull and jaw for something special. A few choice pieces from other carcasses, too.”

I shared an excited look with Knut, imagining the possibilities if he went all out with smithing. Then I clapped my hands together.

“Well then, time to get to work!”

“Finally!” Roq declared. “Though I must say, if anyone's going to be helping forge magical items around here, it really should be—wait, did he say he kept the skull? Ooh, this could be interesting! I do love a good skull-crushing!”

  *

I lay in the darkness on my cot, feeling the rough wooden floorboards against the back of my hand, my arm stretched out from under the blanket and over to where my fingertips brushed Eryn's. I could barely make out her face in the darkness and the gentle smile playing on her lips.

Pa and Knut's snoring echoed through the loft, the two of them locked in what sounded like a competition to see who could shake more dust from the rafters. Ma's steady, quiet breathing was barely audible beneath their rumbling chorus.

“This is nauseating,” Roq grumbled from where I'd propped him against the wall. “Must we endure this tenderness?”

I ignored him, too focused on Eryn's touch, on the way her fingers danced against mine in the darkness. My heart felt so full it might burst, and I wished our second floor wasn't one single room, so we could have had some privacy.

“I keep thinking about what we said,” I whispered, barely audible over the snoring duet. “In the Bone Cathedral.”

Her smile widened.

“Me too,” she whispered back. “Those words have been echoing in my head ever since.” She paused, her fingers stilling against mine. “I never imagined being so happy to hear them.”

Something in her voice made my chest tighten.

“Did you really mean it?” she asked. “Or was it something you said just because we might have died?”

I gave her palm a gentle slap.

“Don't be silly,” I said.

She pulled her hand back in mock offense, but immediately reached out again, our fingers interlocking. Even in the dim light, I could see her trying not to grin.

“And I mean it more every day,” I whispered. “Every moment with you is joy. You're beautiful, and brave, and strong.” My thumb traced circles on her palm. “And loyal, and caring, and everything I ever wished for in a girlfriend.”

“Oh, please,” Roq muttered. “If you're going to be this sentimental, at least add something about her impressive kill count. Don't start off with physical appearances, you scatterbrained fake golden bird.”

“I'm the lucky one,” Eryn whispered, ignoring my stifled chuckle at Roq's comment. “To have found someone like you.”

I couldn't help grinning.

“Doesn't hurt that you're really sexy, too,” I said.

She slapped my fingers lightly, but I could see her fighting back a smile.

“We should get some sleep,” she said after a moment. “Tomorrow we find out how many mind gems the guild will give Knut for those Glowcaps, and we have to finish the three armor sets.”

I chuckled quietly.

“Don't worry about me. I'm on a steady diet of mind gems these days. I'll be fresh as a stallion come morning.”

Even in the darkness, I caught her eye roll.

“It must feel insane,” she whispered. “Consuming so many so quickly.”

“It does,” I admitted. “Like there's this giddy energy constantly coursing through me and I feel on edge all the time. It's not a good feeling, but it will pass soon enough.” I stroked her fingers. “And then there's the energy I get from you.”

Her soft laugh made my heart skip.

“Stop it, you flirt,” she whispered. “You'll get us in trouble.”

Ma clearing her throat cut through the darkness, and we froze.

“While I do hope for grandchildren someday,” she said dryly, “This probably isn't the best time for it.”

Eryn yanked her hand away like she'd been burned.

“Uh... good night?” I managed weakly.

“Good night!” Pa, Ma, and Knut chorused together.

Eryn groaned and pulled her quilt over her head.

“Well!” Roq's mental voice dripped with amusement. “That was entertaining. Though I must say, if you're going to engage in such activities, perhaps we should discuss some ground rules about MY presence?”

I pulled my own blanket up, groaning under my breath, and tried very hard to pretend I was already asleep, but failed miserably. Sleep just wouldn’t take hold of me.

  *

A while later, I was still staring up at the ceiling, unable to sleep due to the mind gems and my excitement at how close I was to becoming a classed adventurer. The others' breathing had settled into the steady rhythms of slumber, but my mind raced with possibilities.

Level ten. I was so close now that I could feel it.

What would it be like when I finally consumed the class gem? How would I change as the stored energy from the mind gems reacted all at once? The thought made my skin tingle with anticipation.

“Getting ahead of yourself,” Roq said. “Though I must admit, I too wonder how you will change. How much harder you will strike me upon our enemies.”

I shifted on my cot, careful not to make too much noise, though if Eryn could sleep through Pa and Knut's snoring, I should be safe. The stories and warnings about class gems echoed in my mind. How the first adventurers had discovered the hard way that consuming one before reaching level ten drove them mad with power, turning them into mindless killing machines that attacked friend and foe alike. Only a properly prepared body could safely channel that kind of power.

Would my senses change? Would food taste different? Would colors seem brighter? Would Eryn's scent become even more intoxicating than it already was? Speaking of which...

I sniffed the air, frowning. 

“When did Eryn start smelling of smoke?”

“That's... not her,” Roq said slowly.

My frown deepened. Pa was always careful with the forge, making sure everything was properly banked before bed. Could one of the neighbors be cooking? Many had been awake at odd hours since the monster attack.

Attack.

My heart stuttered as realization hit. That wasn't cooking smoke.

“Fire!” I bolted upright, shouting into the darkness. “Everyone up! There's a fire!”

“Enemies?”

Groans and confused mumbles answered as I scrambled from my cot.

“Wha...?” Eryn's sleepy voice.

“Up! Now!”

I rushed to the window, throwing back the shutters—or I tried to. They wouldn't budge.

“Enar!” I called out into the night. “Enar!”

No response.

“Ash?” Pa asked, his voice sharp with concern. “What's wrong?”

“Smoke,” I said, still wrestling with the shutters. “I smell smoke and riftrotten windows won't open!”

Knut's massive form appeared beside me, shoving me aside.

“Let me!” He slammed his shoulder against the wooden shutters. They didn't even creak. They'd been crafted to withstand monsters, and someone or something had blocked them from outside. “Rift-cursed things!” He hit them again. Nothing.

“The stairs!” Ma said, voice tinged with fear. I spun around. Thin tendrils of grey smoke curled up through the gaps around the retracted staircase. Pa stood by it, shaking it furiously.

“Well,” Roq said with forced cheerfulness. “I suppose this answers the question of whether House Domitius would actually try to burn down another smithy.”

“We're trapped,” Eryn whispered, and I could hear the terror in her voice.

Below us, something crackled hungrily in the darkness.

Riftside - Chapter 40

I gently squeezed Eryn's hand as she laughed at Knut's latest story, making our walk back to Sentinel Station fly by. After keeping Roq in storage for a bit, my body felt fresh as if I'd spent a full day resting at home. There was also this warm feeling spreading through my chest. Was it satisfaction? It just might be, and not only over the ten mind gems awaiting harvesting, no, it was this feeling of friendship and camaraderie and family. Even after paying Knut what we owed him, we had enough to get me to level nine.

The thought died in my head as I caught a glimpse of the station's walls through the gaps in the ancient steelhusks. I swallowed hard and felt my heart lurch into my throat.

Deep gouges covered the reinforced palisade and the walls were painted in gore. Defenders, both soldiers and adventurers, crowded the walls and elevated walkways, their weapons at the ready. Below, monster carcasses carpeted the killing field in grotesque heaps, piled three or four deep against the walls.

“By the rift,” Eryn whispered beside me. I could feel her tense up, and so did I.

Knut's gasp for breath sounded sharp and harsh.

“This... this is bad,” he said, already moving forward. “Must go inside. Now!”

I yanked Roq from my storage as we broke into a run.

“Finally! Some action!” Roq's eagerness flooded my mind. “Though I must say, this does look rather... excessive. Even for my tastes.”

“How many?” I asked as we ran across the open ground. My boots slipped on blood-slick soil. “There must be hundreds of dead monsters out here!”

“More,” Knut said grimly. “Many more. Look at walls.”

He was right. Claw marks scored the palisade up to twice my height. Something huge had tried to break through, and only thanks to the people defending Sentinel Station, was it killed. No, not dead. I couldn't see the carcass anywhere.

One ring of the alarm bell cut through the air, signaling what I guessed was our return, and a rope ladder tumbled down the wall ahead of us.

“Move!” a guard shouted from above. “More could come any second! Something strange is happening!”

Surely that means Dawnwatch is safe. If they had broken through, the guard wouldn't still be here, right? There would be gaps in the walls and there wouldn't be any ringing.

We reached the ladder in what felt like record time. Both Knut and I waited for Eryn to go first.

“Go!”

Eryn grabbed the rope and headed up, with me following right behind her. My bag banged awkwardly against my back and I wished I was wearing the battle gear instead. The ladder swayed with Knut's weight below.

“Faster!” Roq urged. “I do NOT want my first wielder to die hanging from a piece of string! What an undignified addition to my saga that would be!”

I hauled myself over the top of the wall, and the full scope of the attack hit me like a hammer to the face.

Wounded defenders lay everywhere. Some propped against the wall, others being carried on stretchers toward the medical tents. Blood splattered the wooden platforms. Dr. Ridley's voice rose above the chaos, barking orders as her team worked frantically.

Left of the medical tent, eight cloth-covered shapes lay perfectly still. My fingers tightened around Roq's haft, and my stomach clenched. In all our time here, I'd never seen dead defenders at Sentinel Station. The healers were always ready, always prepared. For eight people to die despite that was almost too much.

“How?” I couldn't even finish the question.

Knut pulled himself up beside me, his face grim.

“Bad business,” he rumbled. “Very terrible. Station full of good defenders and best healers. So much dead? Bad.” He shook his head.

I turned to the guard who'd dropped the ladder. He was already hauling it back up, his movements slow from exhaustion.

“What happened with the wall? Those claw marks must have been from a much larger monster, no?” I asked.

The guard's hands shook on the rope. His voice, when it came, was barely above a whisper.

“They just came. No warning. Scouts didn't make it back.” He swallowed hard. “Don't know how they got past them. More than I've ever seen.” His words failed as he packed the ladder against the wall and picked up his weapon. “There was a new monster with them. A tiger or a wolf? Was yellow, and larger than any warhorse I've seen. Twice its size. It stalked behind the wave, watching and staring at us as we fought.” The guard leaned out and looked down at the deep gouges, before turning to stare out at the forest, his knuckles white on his red-spattered spear. “It walked up and clawed at the wall, but lazily? Like a cat. Sniffed the air, it did, and looked straight up at me from down below. I thought I was dead for sure. There was lightning. A lot of it. Came from the monster.”

I squeezed the man's shoulder. 

“Where is the carcass?”

He shook his head. 

“After hitting us with a lightning storm it turned and walked off into the forest. Never seen a monster act that way. I could have tried to hit it from up here, try to wound it, but I froze. I couldn't even—”

“You held,” Knut said. “You do good job. Still standing. Still fighting. Save many people.”

The guard nodded but didn't look away from the trees. He hastily wiped at a tear rolling down his dusty cheek.

We left him to his vigil and climbed down into the station proper. The usual bustle of the camp had transformed into controlled chaos. Runners darted to and fro the rift, orders were echoing across the clearing, and people moved with purpose despite the aftermath.

“We should help Dr. Ridley,” Eryn said, already moving toward the medical tent.

Knut nodded.

“I carry wounded. You help treat.” He looked at me. “You?”

I spotted Commander Edwin's distinctive armor through the crowd.

“I'll report in with Edwin and see you right after.”

“And hopefully find something that needs smashing!” Roq added. “Though I must say, even I find this level of carnage a bit concerning. I don't think this kind of number is ordinary. Ash?”

“I don't know, Roq, but I've never seen anything like it. Come on.”

Eryn squeezed my hand once before hurrying after Knut. I watched them go, then started toward Edwin. The commander stood surrounded by guards and messengers, and he issued rapid-fire orders, sending them away, one by one, his deep voice carrying authority even through exhaustion.

“...double the watch rotation, I want fresh eyes scanning that treeline at all times,” he told Walt, who nodded and hurried off with a nod to me, his red hair flowing in the wind.

How bad is it when Walt's been summoned? But at least it means First Steel still stands. Ma and Pa are safe, and that's all that matters for now.

I let out a sigh of relief. 

Our soldiers had done their job, but some also paid the ultimate price. They had families, wives, and kids who would mourn them…

“Get those carcasses cleared from the killing field,” Edwin ordered another. “I don't care if you have to burn them, just get them away from our walls before monsters come to feast on them. Get scavengers out there.”

“Sir!” A messenger ran up to him just then, chest heaving. “The eastern gate, it needs repairs. Isaac says it'll fall under a strong breeze.”

“Take five of the steelhusk work crews and bring more of the steelhusk back out from Dawnwatch,” Edwin said without hesitation. “Until then, rip armor plates from the dead monsters if you have to. I want that gate reinforced yesterday.”

I hung back, Roq humming in my mind as Edwin coordinated the station's efforts to get back into some semblance of order. His massive tower shield stood next to him, dug several inches deep into the ground. Its surface was scarred, and fresh blood stained his armor.

“THIS is a proper warrior!” Roq declared. “Look at the battle damage! The gore... I wonder how his shield would hold up against my might. Hmm, say, do you think he'd let you hit him once? A friendly tap on the shield?”

“Pray we never need to find out, Roq. He is a friend, and you don't ask friends to 'tap' their shields with a super-destructive and abusive hammer.”

Though a part of me wondered the same. Not that I wanted to fight Edwin, but I was curious as to just how strong Roq was when pitted against a real tank's gear.

The last runner departed and Edwin sighed, closing his eyes and rubbing his temple. I cleared my throat, and he turned to me.

“Ash.” He ran a hand over his face. “I am glad to see you safely returned. In some ways, I wish you'd been here. We could have used your odd strength.” His eyes tracked over the carnage spread across the station. “But I'm also glad you didn't have to partake in this. At least not yet.”

“What does he mean 'not yet'?” Roq demanded. “We could have gloriously crushed ALL of these pathetic creatures! Just imagine the experience points! I could have leveled up to—no, I would have probably gone all the way to level 10! Yes! The next time we take the wave on just by ourselves and—” 

“Any make it through?” I asked, ignoring the hammer and nodding toward the softly humming rift. “To Dawnwatch I mean.”

Edwin's gaze shifted to where an Ironroot Golem lay sprawled just feet from the portal, its massive head cleanly severed from its shoulders. Dark sap pooled beneath the carcass.

“No.” His voice was grim. “Again we held, but this time they managed to climb across and got close. Too damn close.” He shook his head and sighed. “It was a true surge. More in a single wave than in the last few days combined. Almost as if they'd been gathering for a massive push.”

“Commander,” I said, wondering if anyone had attempted this before. “I might have an idea that could help with such attacks.”

Edwin's focus turned to me. 

“Expand.”

“Are you familiar with the glowcaps?” I asked. “The ones who hunt near that massive carcass that looks like a cathedral made from bone?”

His eyes narrowed.

“Yeah. I’ve heard they spew spores that'll choke you to death if you're not careful.”

“Ohh, yes!” Roq's enthusiasm erupted in my mind. “Tell him about the truly marvellous EXPLOSIONS! The MAGNIFICENT DEVASTATION!”

“They're flammable,” I said.

Edwin's eyebrow rose.

“Oh?”

“Extremely so.”

“As in—”

I smiled grimly.

“They explode when exposed to fire.”

The commander's fingers drummed on top of his shield and he glanced at his blade.

“How'd you find out?” he asked, all of his focus pointed at me.

“Look at Knut's beard and eyebrows next time you see him.”

Edwin chuckled, a deep rumbling sound that drew curious glances from nearby defenders. The sound seemed to ease some of the tension in the air, and more than one wondering look turned our way.

“You're underselling it!” Roq complained. “Tell him about the chain reaction! The way they all went up like fireworks! The GLORIOUS destruction!”

“But, I have an idea,” I continued, “If you don't mind.”

Edwin's expression grew serious again as he surveyed the blood-stained walls.

“Anything, Ash.” His voice dropped. “If we don't come up with something new, the monsters? They’ll get through sooner or later.”

I took a deep breath and launched into it.

“Put up a bounty for the glowcaps. Alive.” The words tumbled out faster now. “Have groups go out and carefully capture them. Tie them up and stuff them in sacks, then bring them back here.” I gestured at the killing field. “Chain them to the steelhusk stumps out there. If another wave like this comes, wait until the monsters get close and ignite them with fire arrows.”

“YES!” Roq cried excitedly. “And then BOOM! Monster parts EVERYWHERE!”

“Depending on how close you put them,” I added, “You could even cause a chain reaction.”

Edwin stared at me for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Then slowly, like dawn breaking from the dark, a smile spread across his face.

“That's interesting.” He clasped my shoulder. “Thank you. We might just do that. Or something similar at least. We'll have to run some tests for ourselves first.”

“Might?” Roq scoffed. “MIGHT? This is brilliant! Though perhaps we could volunteer to test the idea? Just a small test. Maybe fifty or sixty Glowcaps? For science?”

“Not now, Roq.”

“You never let me have any fun...”

“Is there anything else I can do to help?” I asked.

Edwin's laugh held no humor.

“Become a classed adventurer?” he suggested. “I could really use more men when we go clear the Twisted Titan. More important than ever. We've had gem-grams from all over Noros reporting massive attacks over the last few days.” He licked his lips. “Without that warning, I wouldn't have put extra men on the walls, and who knows what would have happened today.”

I nodded.

“I'll get there, sir.”

“Oh yes we will!” Roq agreed enthusiastically. “And then we shall rain DESTRUCTION upon our enemies! They will TREMBLE before our might!”

Edwin's half-smile looked painful as he placed a hand on my shoulder.

“I shouldn't put such pressure on you,” he said. “You're already doing better than anyone could ask for - running scouting missions, scavenging, and growing stronger. Sometimes I forget you're not even classed yet. It should be our duty to do all those things, yet many of us have become complacent and lazy.”

“I appreciate being treated as an equal,” I said. “And I can take it.” My eyes swept over the blood-stained ground, the exhausted defenders, the shrouded bodies. “I'm nearly there.” Edwin's eyebrows rose.

“What do you mean?”

“I'll be level nine by tomorrow.”

“Thanks to MY incredible power!” Roq added. “Though I suppose your swing isn't completely terrible.”

Edwin stared at me.

“You were level five less than a week ago.”

I couldn't help smiling.

“That's not even all.”

“What do you mean?” Edwin's eyes narrowed.

I straightened, lowering my voice.

“Don't tell anyone, but we have a warrior's class gem waiting. As soon as I hit level ten, and I'm just eleven mind gems short, I'll be joining you as an adventurer.”

Edwin's scarred face split in a genuine grin.

“By the rift-breeched monster’s piss! That's the first good news I've heard all week.” Then his expression suddenly grew serious, and he glanced around. “Who else knows?”

“My family, Eryn, and Knut.”

“Good. Keep it that way. Don't mention it to anyone else, not even Harold, until after you've consumed the gem. And Knut? He's an odd one, but definitely the good sort, if I'm not mistaken. You were lucky to befriend a tank like that.”

“Ooh, more SECRETS!” Roq said. “I do so love a good conspiracy! Though I prefer the kind that ends in an explosion…or spikes. Yes, a lot of spikes!”

“Why shouldn’t I tell—” I began, but a guard ran up, breathing hard.

“Sir! We've found the eastern scouts, or umm...what remains of them.”

Edwin closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he squeezed my shoulder.

“Send someone to find me when you're ready for your ritual,” he said. “I'd like to be there. Help guide you through it personally.”

I opened my mouth to reply, but Edwin turned to the scout who launched into his report. Taking my cue, I stepped back, giving the two some privacy, my emotions swirling like a rift in my chest. The warmth of pride at Edwin's promise to oversee my transformation to a classed adventurer warred with an icy dread in my stomach at the news of the dead scouts.

“Did you see how close that golem came to the rift? Three more steps and it would have reached Dawnwatch and possibly transformed.”

“BAH!” Roq said. “We would have crushed it! Though I must admit that,” His tone grew thoughtful after a moment, tThe sheer number of monster carcasses is unpleasant. There is a theoretical limit to how many skulls I can crack at once.”

“Really? You can hit more of them than one at a time?”

I headed over towards the healers' tent, meeting up with Knut who carried a wounded guard. The man's leg ended in a bloody mess just below the knee, and his face was grey with shock. Knut's massive tower shield was strapped across his back, leaving both arms free to cradle the injured man.

“...not so bad,” Knut said as I approached. “If find your leg, can put back on.” He frowned. “Many legs out there. But!” His face brightened. “Can get monster leg! Very fashionable. Ladies love scars, missing parts. Shows you survivor.”

The wounded man stared at him in horror.

“My wife,” he whispered. “She's expecting.”

“Perfect!” Knut boomed. “Baby never know difference! Think all fathers have hoofed leg. Very convenient for playing horsey!”

I winced as the man fainted at that, and I fell in beside Knut.

“Was that really necessary?” I asked as the northerner carefully laid the man on an empty cot inside the tent, produced the other part of the leg from his spatial storage, and placed it next to the man, then backed out, nearly bumping into me. We moved away from the entrance as more wounded were carried past.

“Joke lightens mood,” Knut said. “Leg lay next to him. But he sleep good now. When wake, leg back on and he alive.”

“How are our girls doing?” I asked, shaking my head.

Knut's laugh was surprisingly gentle.

“'Our girls?'“ He glanced back to where the doctor walked among the injured. “Katherine not fit such familiar term. Though,” he smiled and looked thoughtful for a moment. “Maybe some day? And Eryn blooms like winter rose. Natural healer. Good hands. Steady heart. Happy to fix instead of break.”

“What can we do?”

“Carry more wounded,” Knut said promptly but his face fell. “Doctor say be gentle. As if I some clumsy ox who only knows breaking.” He held up his hands and wiggled his barely visible eyebrows. “I be very gentle when want to, if you know my meaning!”

“Store me,” Roq said. “You'll need both hands to carry the wounded. And I absolutely do NOT want to hear about why Knut would ever want to be gentle. There are some things even a mighty weapon of ultimate destruction should not have to endure. Like smoochy time and…some other stuff.”

I swiped Roq into my spatial storage. This reminded me all too much of the day Samuel had died, and once again I wished there was more I could do than carry the wounded. I should have been there to protect the people, and instead I was out farming gems.

My nails dug into my palms as I stared past the walls towards the forest.

  *

I stifled a yawn as we trudged up to Steel & Scale, the sun nearly set. 

Home. 

Finally.

The door burst open as we entered the front yard. 

“Ash!” Ma flew out, her face pale. “Eryn! Knut!” She grabbed my shoulders, eyes searching my face. “By the rift-cursed monsters, where have you been? We heard there was an attack!” Her voice broke for a second and she gulped. “They wouldn't let anyone near the walls, said it wasn't safe, that we had to stay back and—”

I pulled her into a hug, feeling her trembling.

“We're fine, Ma. We arrived just after the attack.” I breathed in her familiar scent of herbs and smoke. “Stayed afterwards to help, with Eryn working with the healers.”

Ma's arms tightened around me.

“I was so afraid.” Her voice dropped to barely above a whisper. “When the bells started ringing and the guards rushed to the rift...” She pulled back, wiping at her eyes. “They wouldn't tell us anything. Just kept saying to stay away from the First Steel in case monsters crossed over.”

“Your mother seems quite emotional,” Roq said, hanging on my belt. “Though I suppose that's understandable. She has yet to see in person how magnificently we destroy our enemies!”

I glanced past Ma into the shop. Pa sat behind the counter, relief evident in his eyes. Untouched cups of tea and chocolate-chip cookies rested before him. He'd probably been sitting there since the bells rang thrice, waiting for us to return.

“We're here now,” I said, squeezing Ma's shoulder. “All in one piece.”

Ma sniffled, then straightened her spine.

“Well, don't just stand there in the street!” She gestured us inside. “Come in, come in!”

“Ma, I was thinking it would be good for Eryn and Knut to stay the night?” I asked as we headed in.

Ma's laugh was watery but genuine.

“Good idea. I'll make up cots upstairs.”

“No need for me,” Knut rumbled. “I take first watch.” He shifted his weight, adjusting his shield. “Done many times before. Rest by forge fire later.” A massive yawn split his face, undermining his point.

We all chuckled.

“Getting it out of way early!” Knut laughed. “Actually,” I said, “I could eat a mind gem and keep guard, but I figured after today we all need a proper rest, so I arranged for a friend to stand watch tonight.”

“When?” Knut asked.

“While you were carrying wounded and flirting with the doctor.”

Knut's eyes narrowed.

“Who?”

“Enar. He's a guard I know. Relaxed sort, but takes his job seriously.”

“You trust this guard?” Knut's voice was careful. “With family?”

I nodded.

“I do.”

“Hmph.” Knut stroked his recently-trimmed beard. “Nobles love buying people.”

“True,” I said. “Which is why I made sure to offer something they never would.”

Knut's expression cleared and he nodded slowly.

“Good.”

“That's quite enough chit-chat!” Ma cut in, hands on her hips. “All of you—go wash up! Get that monster blood off before it sets! And put your gear out for repair. But do so upstairs, in case of a monster breach. Don't want to be caught without your weapons.” Then she shooed us toward the door. “Supper will be ready when you're done. Then straight to bed!”

“Yes, Ma,” we chorused, even Knut.

“Your mother is quite commanding,” Roq observed. “I approve! Though she could work on her battle cry. What a fearsome woman she would be.”

I gave Ma another quick hug, feeling warmth settling in my chest. It felt good to be home and see them safe.

“Come on,” I said to Eryn and Knut. “Babe, you wash first. We'll wait until you're done.”

“Such gentlemen,” she said with a tired smile as we headed out and towards the back.

I caught her hand and squeezed it.

“Always.”

“Oh please,” Roq groaned. “Must we endure more of this tenderness? Where is the bloodshed? The glory? The satisfying crunch of breaking bones?”

“Quiet, you. Or I'll tell Ma you've been misbehaving.”

I couldn't help grinning as I took up position on the corner with Knut, making sure no one would disturb Eryn as she washed up.

“You wouldn't dare!” Roq's mental voice held genuine alarm. “She might, I don't know what she might do, but I am sure she could find a way to make my life mildly unpleasant somehow, and I really do not want that.”

“Then you better behave.”

  *

After a restless sleep, I sat sipping warm milk sweetened with honey, my fingers intertwined with Eryn's, both of us watching Knut go through his morning exercises in the smithy.

The big man's joints popped and cracked as he stretched.

“Youth,” he grumbled at Pa, reaching for his toes. “Wasted on the young.” His back made an alarming sound. “How you not sore? We fight all yesterday, and you sit like spring morning!”

I hid my smile in another sip of milk.

“Are we going to tell the large one about me now?” Roq asked. “I do so enjoy dramatic reveals! Perhaps with some lightning? Or at least a small explosion? And why are you drinking milk? That is so not manly.”

“Not yet. And thanks for the overnight healing. Also, cookies taste best with milk, Roq. But you wouldn’t know anything about that since you can’t drink.”

“BAH! As if I would let my wielder suffer such mundane discomfort! Though... maybe you could bathe me in milk sometimes?” Roq's mental voice grew thoughtful. “Perhaps I should have left you a LITTLE sore. Might have made the deception more convincing.”

“Some of us just recover faster,” I said to Knut with a shrug.

“Lies!” Knut declared, switching to arm circles. “Is magic! Or something else.” His eyes narrowed. “Special medicine from pretty healer girlfriend? Yes, must be. When no one looking.” He wiggled his eyebrows for effect.

Eryn's laughter filled the smithy.

“If I had medicine that good, don't you think I'd share it with our best friend?”

A shadow darkened the doorway and Enar's familiar form appeared, still in his uniform.

“Morning all!” he called. “Just wanted to let you know I'm heading home. Quiet night, aside from, you know.”

We nodded. One of the killed guards had lived nearby, and the family was mourning.

“Thanks for standing watch,” I said and made my way over to him. “Let me know when you get your first mind gem? Once I'm classed, you'll have that spot on my scavenging team.”

Enar smiled.

“Thank you, Ash.” He shook my hand. “That's exactly the kind of opportunity I came to the frontier for!” Before leaving, he snapped to attention, offering a crisp salute. “Thank you, sir!”

I waved away the formality.

“Get some sleep, Enar. You've earned it. And hey, thanks again.”

“More trust,” Knut muttered, staring after Enar as he departed. “More promises. More—”

“Ready to go through yesterday's haul?” Pa interrupted from where he'd been stoking the forge.

Knut's complaints transformed into booming laughter.

“Ah, yes!” He pointed at me. “Boy claims ability to feel bodies have gems or no! As if possible!” He slapped his knee. “What stories youth tell!”

Pa's eyebrows rose as he glanced my way, likely wondering if we'd told Knut about Roq.

“Actually,” Eryn cut in smoothly, “Ash does have an unusually sensitive touch when it comes to mind gems. We've seen it ourselves, haven't we, Mr. Tharen?”

Pa nodded slowly.

“That he does,” Pa said and studied Knut for a reaction. “He must trust you a great deal to share such information.”

Knut's laughter faded.

“Trust.” Knut twisted his massive torso left and right. “Dangerous thing, trust. But,” he said, sweeping his eyes over us. “Maybe worth risk sometimes.”

Pa grabbed a dissecting knife from the workbench.

“Based on your experience,” he asked Knut, “With this many carcasses, how many gems should we expect?”

“Twenty-three monsters,” Knut said. “One gem guaranteed. Hope for two.” He shrugged. “Three would be blessing from rift itself.”

“How many did you bring back?” Pa asked, catching our look.

“Wouldn't want to steal your joy of discovery,” I said innocently.

Pa's laugh echoed off the smithy walls as he selected the first carcass.

“Still miss my good knife,” he grumbled, positioning the blade. “But this will have to do until my son gets me a better one.”

“Oh, this is going to be FANTASTIC!” Roq exclaimed. “I can't wait to see their faces!” His mental voice grew thoughtful. “Perhaps we should have arranged some dramatic lighting? Maybe find a Glowcap to throw in the forge as punctuation to our surprise?”

“And blow the forge up? The cape made enough of a mess last time, Roq. Do you want him to skin me? Or make a trophy out of you?”

I settled back beside Eryn to watch Pa work, looking forward to the moment he’d realize just how successful our hunt had been. Knut resumed his stretching, muttering under his breath about youth and their wild stories.

The dissecting knife sliced cleanly through the stone-like hide, and Pa began his careful exploration of the shardfang's innards.

  *

It took him a while, but Pa couldn't hide his smile as he stood with his hand in the final Shardfang's chest, Knut crowding in behind him, trying to peek into the cavity.

Pa pointedly cleared his throat and Knut reluctantly stepped back.

With an uncharacteristic theatrical flair, Pa pulled his hand out, a perfect mind gem held between index and thumb.

“Another one,” Pa said casually.

“Ten?” Knut's voice cracked. “Ten?” He stumbled backwards, his hands gesturing wildly. “Impossible! Never seen such haul! Not from twenty-three shardfangs!” His eyes were wide as mind gems. “Two gems? Maybe. Three? Blessing from rift! But ten? Cheating!”

“His reaction is quite entertaining!” Roq noted gleefully. “Though I must say, he seems far more surprised than the situation warrants. After all, with MY incredible power, how could we NOT find such treasures?”

“Ten mind gems.” Knut paced, tugging at his beard. “Ten! Unheard!” He spun towards me. “How?”

Before I could answer, Knut charged forward like an enraged bull.

“Come here!” he bellowed.

I tried to dodge but Knut was remarkably quick for such a big man. His arms wrapped around me in a crushing bear hug that lifted me clean off the ground.

“Knut!” Eryn's voice held equal parts alarm and amusement. “What are you doing?”

“Gaining luck!” Knut declared, squeezing harder. “Boy has gift! Must rub off on me!”

“Can't... breathe,” I wheezed.

“This is HILARIOUS!”

“Knut!” Eryn grabbed his arm, trying to pry me free. “Put him down! You can't crush our golden goose!”

Knut dropped me so fast I stumbled.

“Eryn right!” His eyes were wide with horror. “Must protect lucky charm! With such power,” he whispered and grabbed my shoulders, staring intently into my eyes. “You become strongest warrior in all Noros! Find all the gems! And with proper tank at side,  nothing to stop us!”

I caught Pa's eye over Knut's shoulder, then glanced at Eryn. We shared knowing smiles as Knut continued to ramble about our inevitable rise to glory.

“Well,” Roq mused, “He's not entirely wrong about the 'strongest warrior' part. Though I notice he failed to mention the MOST important contributor to our success.”

“Don't worry, Roq. Your time will come soon enough.”

“It better! And when it does, I expect FIREWORKS!”

Riftside - Chapter 39

I gritted my teeth as I brought Roq down on the back of the Shardfang's head, shattering the stone hide and skull beneath. It didn't even have time to whine and just dropped dead.

“YES!” Roq's voice thundered in my mind. “That's it! That's the one! LEVEL SEVEN! I can feel the power flowing through me! The raw strength! The AWESOMENESS!”

“Congratulations, Roq!”

I smiled at my weapon's enthusiasm and stepped back, breathing heavily more from adrenaline than exhaustion. Swinging the hammer wasn't that much of a problem with my high strength stat, but battle fatigue got to everyone.

“You earned it.”

“Of course I earned it! Did you see how I obliterated that pathetic excuse for armor? Like smashing a glass bottle! Speaking of which, we should celebrate with more blood! And get drunk later! Maybe even pour some of that good stuff you and Pa drink over my head? I wonder what it tastes like…oh, oh, oh! Maybe I can absorb some of it? Pour some in a bucket and put me in it, will you?”

Eryn dropped from her elevated position where she'd been covering our hunt and landed gracefully.

Over twenty Shardfang carcasses lay scattered across the ravine floor. We didn't have the time to store them as we'd been running and fighting them along the way.

“Did they even scratch your shield?” she asked Knut, nodding at the carcasses. “It almost feels like we're cheating with you here.”

Knut's laugh echoed off the stone walls.

“Stone mutts?” He kicked one of them. “Cannot hurt unless they get lucky, pull down and chew on me like old shoe.” He tapped my chest with his mace. “You watch my back and little bird killing from high? Not happening. Kill hundreds, no problem.”

I looked around the ravine. It had been my first hunt with Eryn after getting Roq, and she was right. The kills had been weirdly easy compared to then.

“Why aren't more people hunting here?” I asked. “Last time we found... several gems, and the carcasses made solid gear.”

“Shardfangs not hurt tank much,” Knut said, showing me his barely scratched shield, “But hard to kill.” He looked pointedly at Roq. “Supposedly,” he said and gestured at the bodies. “Danger for squishes like healer and damage dealer. Most groups avoid unless have special armor penetration skills and good teamwork.”

Eryn nodded, swiping a carcass into her storage.

“Makes sense they are weak against heavy armor but strong against light or medium.” She tapped her leather cuirass. “One good bite through this and I'd be in trouble.”

“Hello? HELLO?” Roq's indignant voice rang in my head. “Are we just going to ignore my MAGNIFICENT achievement? Level seven! Seven! That's a lucky number in some cultures. Don’t ask me how I know, but I do! You should throw me a feast! Writing songs! Commissioning statues of my glory!”

I held up seven fingers for Eryn to see, and she grinned, walking over and patting Roq's head. I'd consumed the seven mind gems we'd gotten from our previous hunt with Knut, and now only missed one to hit level eight.

“Your hammer seems particularly strong today,” she said casually. “Don't you think so, Knut?”

Knut stroked his trimmed beard, examining Roq.

“Is good weapon,” he agreed. “Though you treat strange.” He squinted at us. “Like... obsession? Always patting, talking about. Like alive.”

I couldn't help but smile as Roq preened.

“Well, at least SOMEONE appreciates quality! Though he could have mentioned my perfect balance, or my devastating impact, or my smashing good looks!”

Knut shrugged.

“Maybe normal. I sleep with first dagger under pillow until ten years old.” He grinned. “Talk to it too. Tell stories. Was a good dagger.”

I laughed, partly at Knut's admission and partly at Roq's spluttering mental response about being compared to a child's security weapon.

“Lead on,” I said, gesturing for Knut to take point as we began storing the Shardfang carcasses. “Let's see what else we can find.”

“We are NOT done discussing my level up!” Roq insisted as we moved deeper into the ravine. “I demand proper recognition! Perhaps a speech about my magnificence? Or at least a dramatic reenactment of that GLORIOUS finishing blow!”

The ravine walls loomed above us as we walked deeper into monster territory, my shield ready and Roq eager in my grip. The morning's frustrating meetings still churned in my gut, making me grip Roq's handle tighter than necessary.

“Your blood pressure is rising,” Roq observed. “Thinking about those pathetic enforcers again? Or perhaps replaying my GLORIOUS achievement? Level seven! Did I mention that?”

“Just... remembering this morning.”

Commander Edwin's words echoed in my head. He'd stood in Pa's workshop, his massive frame making the space feel cramped despite its size. His scarred face had been grim as he'd explained the guild's position.

“If I see anyone breaking the law, I'll put them down,” he'd said, his voice deep. “But I can't go hunting these thugs, even knowing their threats. The guild's neutrality is too important.”

“Neutrality is for cowards,” Roq had said. “Why have power if you don't use it?”

I ducked under a low-hanging outcrop, silently following Knut. Eryn moved above us, scouting.

Harold had backed Edwin up, though his expression showed how much it pained him.

“The crown already eyes the guild's wealth with suspicion,” he'd explained. “One wrong move could spark a war between the kingdom and the guild.” He'd adjusted his sleeve, fidgeting with his empty socket. “Now, if Ash was a classed adventurer and living at the smithy, that would be different. An attack on you would be an attack on the guild.”

“And my family?” I'd asked, already knowing the answer from his expression.

Rocks clattered somewhere ahead and Knut raised his shield. I turned to cover our rear. A moment later Eryn clicked her tongue above us.

Harold's reluctant words played through my mind as we resumed our careful advance.

“It would only apply to you, Ash. Not your family.” His genuine regret didn’t help much. “People are still people. They fight over position and wealth even with monsters trying to exterminate us. We have to draw lines somewhere.”

The real gut punch had been Isabel Pine's absence. We'd requested a meeting, hoping Ma could leverage the smithy's value and get a royal mortgage to pay down Domitius. The royal bank's representative hadn't even bothered to show up.

Victor, the alchemist, had caught us on the way to the rift and pulled Eryn aside to pass on a message from Isabel. She'd received a gem-gram ordering a freeze on loans to anyone below level five reputation for two months, and how she'd love to help, but even if she gave the loan, it would have been considered illegal and the crown would take the smithy instead of house Domitius.

“Three o'clock,” Eryn whispered, her bow already drawing.

I pushed the memory aside, focusing on the hunt.

Rage bubbled up, hot and fierce. This was my anger, my fury at these noble bastards trying to destroy my family again. Not Roq's bloodlust, not his eagerness for combat.

This was mine.

A Shardfang sat in the shadows ahead, chest barely moving. Good. Something I could actually fight.

“Same plan,” Knut whispered. “I get them angry. You watch my back. Little bird?” He grinned up at where Eryn perched on a ledge above us. “You shoot what you want, when you want.”

“YES!” Roq's enthusiasm flooded my mind. “More destruction! Draw them in, smash them to pieces! Though naturally I will do most of the smashing.”

“Your modesty never fails to impress me.”

“I know! I could brag SO much more but I don't want to distract you. Might miss one of the monsters and smash yourself instead.”

“Works for me,” I said, and Knut picked up and threw a rock, bouncing off the nearest Shardfang's stone-plated head with a crack. The creature's eyes snapped open, a growl building in its throat.

“Come, little rock puppies!” Knut said, banging his mace on the shield. “Uncle Knut comes for play!”

  *

My eyes drifted over to Eryn as she stretched, working out the tension from her latest shot. Even covered in dust and sweat from the hunt, she was... my thoughts scattered as Roq made a strange sound in my mind - something between a satisfied sigh and... was that a burp?

“What in the rift was that?”

“Just picking up some human customs,” Roq said smugly. “I believe that's the proper way to express satisfaction after consuming something particularly enjoyable. Now imagine if I could physically enjoy all that blood and gore. I would be the happiest hammer alive.”

“Where in the class-cursed scavenger did you learn that?”

“Your large friend Knut always does it after a particularly large gulp of beer. I've been studying him since he's the most fitting of any kind of admiration.”

I couldn't help laughing.

“That's because he has Northern manners. We don't do that. And you especially don’t. You don't even have a belly!”

“Well, how else am I supposed to show satisfaction with the blood drinking?” Roq asked. “It's not like I can smile or lick my lips... which I also don't have. Or maybe you can do it FOR me? Hmm…it wouldn’t be that satisfying, but still maybe worth a try?”

I swiped a Shardfang carcass into my spatial storage.

“How about a nice resonant ring? Something dignified and hammer-like. Maybe harmonize with the sound of breaking stone. That seems more fitting for a soul weapon of your magnificence.”

“Ring?” Roq muttered, considering my words. “That does have a certain dramatic flair to it. Yes, I will have to work on my... how do we even call it? Do we need to come up with a new name? Oh, wait! I know! I will mimic explosions! Yes, destruction and devastation! That is all me!”

“How are you two holding up?” Knut called over, interrupting Roq's musing. “Ready for more hunting?”

Eryn checked her quiver, fingers running across her arrows.

“Still good,” she said. “Lost a few armor-piercing ones, though I have enough left to keep shooting for a while.” She tapped one of the broadheads. “And I've got plenty of normal ones, plus enough fire arrows to explode a troop of glowcaps. Not that they're any good against these stone-skinned bastards.”

Knut lifted his shield, running a tough glove across its scratched surface. What had been flat metal this morning now bore dozens of deep gouges and scores.

“Rock puppies feisty today,” he noted with a grunt. He turned to me. “Ash? Still good?”

I nodded, spinning Roq in my grip, his leather strap twisting.

“WHEEE!”

“I'm fine,” I said. “But we need to keep moving, and fast. If we're lucky, we might get enough gems to push me to level nine.”

Knut grunted.

“Would be great luck indeed.” He waved his wrist at me. “Spatial storage full. How get more gems? Randomly swap carcasses?”

I glanced at Knut, wondering just how much he'd figured out about Roq's abilities. The big man's expression gave away nothing, which was a bit unsettling.

“Actually,” Eryn began, her voice carefully casual, “We didn't want to mention it before, but Ash has a kind of... keen sense of touch. Sometimes it's almost like he can tell which carcasses have gems inside.”

Knut shook his head, beard swaying.

“Impossible,” he declared. “Only children and desperate scavengers believe such stories. Many claim such powers.” He spat to the side. “Never true.”

“That's mostly true,” Eryn agreed, glancing at me and clearly trying not to laugh. “But sometimes, well, sometimes Ash gets it right.” She shrugged. “Not always, mind you. Why don't we try it here?”

Knut shrugged.

“Can try. Not too dangerous,” he said. Then his expression grew serious. “Shardfangs still shardfangs.”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Far from base,” Knut explained. “Rock puppies don't attack camp. They ambush hunters here. Killing people.” He waved a hand. “More kills give limited benefit for camp and Dawnwatch.” His mace tapped against his shield. “And no more valuable carcasses to swap for less valuable. Only shardfangs. Could go back, unload, come back today.”

“Let's try our way today,” I said. “If it doesn't work, we'll do it your way next time.”

Knut raised his shield and weapon with a resigned sigh.

“Fine. Two against one. Do your way. You pay me. I work, not talk.”

“How many gemmed carcasses from that last fight?”

“Eryn has two, and you've got one,” Roq said. “Though I still think my burp was perfectly acceptable.”

I tapped Roq against the shield again.

“We're burning daylight,” I said. “Let's move.”

Knut chuckled, shaking his head as he took point.

  *

I yawned, watching Knut work on his pauldron from my spot on a rock. The big man cursed in his native tongue as he struggled with the leather strap, cut clean through by a particularly unlucky shardfang's claw. His armor had taken a beating. Scratches and gouges covered the metal surface, and at least three straps needed replacing.

“That last pack was INCREDIBLE!” Roq's voice rang through my mind, still high on bloodlust. “Did you see how I crushed that last one's back? The way it bent before just... IMPLODING? And then when the others tried to flank us, but Knut caught them with his shield bash while I SMASHED their heads.”

“How many gems do we have now?” I asked before Roq could go on to replay the entire battle blow-by-blow.

“Ten beautiful, precious mind gems,” Roq said proudly. “Though, you know?” His voice took on a wheedling tone. “I think I can sense another pack nearby. Just one more fight? Please? I'm SO close to level eight, I can practically taste it! The power is RIGHT THERE, waiting for me to grasp it!”

I shifted my weight, feeling the day's exertion in my muscles. Maybe Roq could heal it, but Knut was the one who had taken the brunt of the damage today, and all without a single complaint. Hell, if we asked him to keep going, I was pretty sure he'd just grunt and do it.

“Probably better to head back now. We should care for Knut and not push him too much. Besides, I don't want you to level up just yet. We wouldn't want a repeat of... last time.”

“That was different!” Roq said. “I've learned so much self restraint since then! And appreciation for trust and other human things! Just IMAGINE what new ability I might gain! Perhaps I could shoot lightning! Or create earthquakes! Or maybe,” his voice dropped to an eager whisper. “Maybe I could learn to FLY!”

“A flying hammer that shoots lightning? Now I've heard everything.”

“Why not?” Roq demanded. “If birds can do it, why can't I? I'm CLEARLY superior to any mere avian!”

“Time to head back,” I said, pushing myself to my feet. I walked over and clanked my shield against Knut's and the big man nodded his agreement.

Eryn walked over to me and our foreheads touched gently.

“Good job today,” I whispered, breathing in her familiar hunting scent of leather and sweet sweat.

“You too,” she murmured back.

“Oh wonderful,” Roq grumbled. “MORE human mating rituals. As if heading back early isn't bad enough.”

Knut led us out of the ravine and we began our journey back to base, our spatial storages full yet again.

“But are you ABSOLUTELY SURE we can't just kill a few more packs?”

“No, Roq. Not today.”

“Not even a tiny one?”

“Home. Now.”

“Fine,” Roq sulked. “But I want to speak to your manager.”

Riftside - Chapter 38

My hand squeezed Eryn's under the table as Ma placed a plate of her special cookies between us, the ones with nuts and dried berries she saved for celebrations, and for whenever there was terrible news. The smell of Pa's Ember Root whiskey filled the room, but the comfort of home now felt hollow. Our sanctuary was threatened by people who wanted to steal our hard work.

“We should have crushed them,” Roq said. “Ground their bones to dust. Why do you humans enjoy leaving the bad guys alive so they can come back and hurt you?”

“Not now, Roq. We can talk about that at a later time.”

“Fine. But if those thugs return, I demand first blood!”

Knut stood watch outside in the unlikely event they returned before we could prepare. Karl had come forth as soon as the men had left, and I'd sent him running to find Edwin and Captain Cooper. The boy had needed some convincing to leave, having wanted to stay and 'help fight the bad men', but a promise of cookies and milk sent him running.

“What was all that about?” Eryn finally asked. “Those men were unlike any debt collectors I've ever seen. They don't come in such numbers and that aggressively.”

Pa looked at Ma, something unspoken passing between them. He nodded, and she straightened in her chair, smoothing her apron.

“It started with a fire,” Ma said, her voice steady despite the tremor in her hands. “Our old smithy, in Milltown, burned down. Left us with nothing but the clothes on our backs and a handful of tools Pa managed to save.” She closed her eyes briefly. “We had no way forward. No way to earn. Everything we'd built over twenty-five years was gone in a single night.”

Pa's jaw clenched so tight I could hear his teeth grinding and the muscles in his neck stood out like cords of steel. He'd been devastated back then, and every time we mentioned the topic, he turned into a different person.

“How did it burn down?” Eryn asked softly.

Pa's laugh held no humor.

“House Domitius,” he spat the name like a curse, “Offered us one thousand gold for the smithy. Everything included.” He took a long pull from his glass. “We refused.”

“There were only two smithies in Milltown,” Ma continued, reaching for Pa's free hand. “Your father's work was…” A ghost of a smile touched her lips. “Well, you've seen what he can do. Word spread. Soon, most customers came to us instead of Master Wright's forge.”

“So the noble bastard tried to buy us out,” Pa said. “As if years of building a reputation, of perfecting our craft, could be bought.” His knuckles whitened around his cup and for a moment I thought he was about to break it.

“Then one morning,” Ma's voice wavered, “We woke to the smell of smoke. The entire building was already ablaze. The three of us barely made it out.” Her fingers traced absent patterns on the table. “Most of our possessions... our life's work... everything burned.”

“Even the coal storage somehow caught fire,” Pa added. “Burned for a full day.”

“The community came together,” Ma said. “They fought the flames with sand and water. Someone had stored both nearby. We never found out who.” Her bitter smile spoke volumes. “The other buildings were saved, but the smithy?” She shook her head. “Nothing could save it.”

Ma noticed Pa's tight grip on the cup, and reached over to gently pry his fingers loose before it shattered and cut his hand.

“It was them,” Pa said through clenched teeth. “House Domitius. They wanted control of the market, wanted their own smithy producing whatever garbage they demanded, on their schedule, and at their prices.”

“But we couldn't prove anything,” Ma said, setting the rescued cup aside. “Nobody saw nothing. Pa was accused of having stored flammable materials next to the forge. Biggest load of crap!” Ma took a deep breath. “Anyway, it left us in a bind, with no savings and no way of earning.”

Eryn's brow furrowed.

“But... how? Your work is incredible.” She gestured at the walls where some of Pa's finest pieces hung. “The gear you made from our monster parts sold for a fortune.”

Ma's smile held a lifetime of worry.

“It's different now, with you bringing us materials directly. Back then, we had to buy everything through middlemen. The margins were bad.” She spread her hands. “We made enough to live comfortably, but not much more.” Her eyes found mine. “And what we did save went to mind gems, helping Ash start out as a scavenger.”

“But why burn it?” Eryn asked. “If they wanted market control?”

“Because they're rich enough to rebuild,” Pa cut in, disgust twisting his features. “The fire was just their way of removing competition.” He reached for his glass, remembered it was empty, and let his hand fall. “Two weeks after our smithy burned, Master Wright sold his forge to them. Signed a fifteen-year contract to work as their employee.” His face contorted like he'd mixed the potty and the water jug. “Fool thought he was clever, getting out while he could. Last I saw him he'd lost so much weight and aged ten years he looked like a slave.”

“That's horrible,” Eryn whispered, her fingers tightening around mine under the table. “How do they get away with it?”

“House Domitius has accumulated so much wealth even the king relies on them to maintain his power,” I said, thinking back to the dark nights after the fire, listening to Pa and Ma talk with their friends. “Only some of the other nobles or even the Adventurers Guild have enough strength to even think of opposing them.”

Eryn nodded, her expression grim.

“And the Adventurers Guild can't get involved in internal politics without breaking their deal with the crown,” she said, shaking her head. “The guild's neutrality is what gives them their power, but it also ties their hands.”

“Leaving common folk defenseless,” Pa agreed, his voice bitter. “It is the same, age-old story. Us ordinary folk get screwed no matter what.”

“It makes sense you moved to the frontier then,” Eryn said. “But why are they coming to Dawnwatch to harass you now?”

Pa seemed to visibly deflate and age years before my eyes.

“Setting up a smithy requires gold. A lot of it. Even with the king's grant for settlers we were short.” He looked at Ma, pain etching deep lines around his eyes. “We went to every silver house, every friend, supplier, and customer, but not a single person would lend us money. Not even at high interest. Even the royal bank turned us down.”

Ma picked up the story, her hands folded tightly in her lap.

“Everyone we approached apologized, claiming they wished they could help but had no money to spare.” Her mouth twisted. “However, all of them suggested House Domitius might lend the money. In the end, we were forced to ask.” 

“I went to their office,” Pa spat. “Had to stand before the person I was sure burned down my business and nearly killed my family, and begged for a loan to start a new smithy here on the frontier.” His hands clenched into fists. “Had to explain how I'd make the smithy in Dawnwatch a success, while all I wanted was to wring his neck.” Pa's voice cracked. “I've never been so humiliated in my life. That shit stain pretended to be magnanimous, as if granting me a loan was doing me the greatest favor in the world and it hurt him to do it.”

I couldn't bear to see Pa's pain any longer.

“Blasted nobles are trying to repeat their crime,” I said. “Now that Dawnwatch is stable, safe—” I shrugged, “Safe-ish, and the economy is thriving. Thanks to the steelhusks and the influx of adventurers, we're growing fast. This will be the regional power one day, mark my words.”

“Even though the smithy might not look like much,” Ma added, “Being the only one in Dawnwatch protected by the royal charter is something. Another blacksmith can't just come and set up here for another four-and-a-half years.” Her eyes hardened. “That's why if House Domitius can't buy it, they'll try to burn it down and force us to sell, just like they did before.”

Pa's fist slammed onto the table, making the cups jump.

“I won't let them,” he growled. “This time we know what they're willing to do. We have to stop them.”

“They must be afraid we'll pay off the mortgage before they can pressure us out of the smithy,” Ma said, her chin lifting defiantly.

“But why do they want this one so badly if they are so stupidly rich?” Eryn asked, leaning forward.

“It's all about power,” Ma explained. “They deal in two things, money and weapons. They don't own every blacksmith in the kingdom, but they control enough to manipulate the market, especially in the bigger cities. Imagine what we can make here, with access to monster carcasses and steelhusk. With enough time and money, we could expand the smithy and take on more workers. Give the damn bastards a run for their money with superior products.”

“People would be flocking here from other towns and even cities to get their try at getting the best gear money can buy,” I said, giving her a weak smile. “Especially now with Roq at our disposal.”

Pa cursed, a string of words that would have earned me a cuff to the ear if I'd used them.

I leaned over, putting a hand on his arm.

“Pa. This time they've made a mistake. House Domitius doesn't know what they're up against.” I looked at Eryn, managing a small smile. “We found eight Mind Gems on this hunt with Knut, and even after paying him his one, we nearly have enough to bring me to level eight.”

Eryn nodded.

“If Pa can make a few more items while we do a few more hunts, we can get you to level ten before the Twisted Titan dungeon run,” she said. “With Ash leading a party, he can bring back even more and prepare to pay the mortgage, fast.” Her voice softened. “And I'll do anything to help.”

Ma and Pa's hands found each other across the table. Pa's shoulders slumped.

“I'm so sorry, Helena,” he whispered. “I thought we'd left all this behind.”

“Thomas Tharen, don't you dare start with no riftrot,” Ma said, cutting him off firmly. “This isn't your fault. You've done nothing wrong. You're the strongest, toughest worker I know, and I'm damn proud of you.” Her voice cracked but her eyes blazed. “There is no way those crooks and thieves will take our life away. Not again.”

Ma looked around the table.

“We're going to make a plan,” she said. “One to make those noble bastards regret the day they ever messed with the Tharens.”

“Now THAT'S the spirit!” Roq said, clearly unable to be still a moment longer. “Though I still say we should have started with the leg-breaking.”

  *

Pa, Knut, and I sat on Steel & Scale's roof, looking in one direction each, nursing our second round of beers. The smell of Ma's cooking wafted up through the chimney. She and Eryn were making something with mushrooms and meat that had my stomach growling.

My shield lay within easy reach, and Roq rested across my lap. Pa's hammer sat beside him, and Knut had his mace on his belt. We'd been up there for a couple of hours, scanning for any sign of the thugs, and I'd informed Knut of our... history with the noble house.

“This is boring,” Roq said. “We should be HUNTING, not WAITING like prey!”

“Patience, Roq. Sometimes the best defense is just being visible and ready.”

“Ready to NAP, maybe. Even that mushroom monster was more exciting than this! Oh, oh! Just imagine tying them all up and dropping that glowing cap on their heads! Boom!”

“Has your magnificence figured out how the cloak works yet?”

“No. It just... acted? I must say it is rather frustrating to be around a supposedly inanimate object which acts on its own without even asking for permission. What if it decides to interfere with a kill? I would smash it to death!”

I nearly spit out my beer, and with a colossal effort refrained from commenting, instead bringing up the cloak's stats, looking at the second identified ability, the one I’d found on the way back.

Name: Woodwoven Mantle

Type: Cloak

Rarity: Epic

+1 to all stats

Abilities:

1. Cocoon: Encases the wearer in a bark-like shell, greatly reducing incoming physical and magical damage for a single instance. The ability has a 12 Hour cooldown.

2. Impale: Fires venomous spikes up to 10 feet; damage increases with proximity. This ability has a 3 Hour cooldown.

3. Unknown: ???

When the Golem had tried to grab me, a spike had shot out, deflecting its hand. If I could find out how to do that on my own, or what would trigger it, I'd have a tremendous weapon aside from Roq at my disposal.

But first, I took another sip of beer, gathering courage to ask about another weapon. The memory of our supposed friends and allies in Milltown showing us their backs was still fresh.

“Knut,” I said. “I want to ask you for two things.”

The big man turned his head, stroking his singed beard.

“Ask,” he rumbled. “If have power to grant, will do.”

I nodded and took another drink.

“First, I would like to hire you. To protect the smithy. One mind gem per week.”

Knut's face darkened, and he shook his head.

“No.”

“What?” I sat up straighter, nearly spilling my beer. “But—”

“Protect for free.” Knut spat over the edge of the roof, and I saw Pa flinch. Thankfully, the northerner didn't hit our house. “Hate nobles. Think they own everything because they crawl from golden fleece and between special legs. Birth make 'better’? Bah!” He took a long pull. “Most people bastards. Ninety of ninety-one. But you, little bird, Thomas, Helena?” He smiled, showing his white teeth. “Good people.”

“Then let me process your monster carcasses,” Pa said, clearing his throat. “No charge.” He held up a hand as Knut started to protest. “Equal trade. Your protection for my work.”

Knut considered this, plucking at his shortened beard.

“Deal,” he said after a long moment, extending his massive hand to Pa. They shook, and I could see the relief in his eyes.

I shifted, uncomfortable with what came next.

“The second thing,” I started, but hesitated. “It's a secret.”

Knut laughed, a booming sound that echoed off the buildings.

“Many secrets you have, yes? Always whispering, look over shoulder.”

“Oh, if he only knew!” Roq said. “Though I suppose I'm the biggest secret of all. And the most magnificent at that!”

I sighed.

“I wish it wasn't like this.” I gestured at the empty street below. “But you've seen what happens as soon as people know we have something valuable.”

Knut's laughter died at that and expression hardened.

“True,” he said, his voice mirroring his face. “Understand need for caution. Share secret when ready.”

I took a deep breath.

“We have a warrior's class gem.” The words came out in a rush. “And I'm almost level eight. Need about thirty more mind gems to reach level ten.”

Knut's beer spilled from his cup as he twisted, eyes wide.

“By rift!” Knut's voice dropped to an awed whisper. “Already?” His eyes lit up. “With your strength? Your gear?” He shook his head slowly. “Will be terror on battlefield. Congratulations, friend! Smart risking my life to save yours!”

I smiled.

“There's more. I'm not sure if it's public yet, but Commander Edwin is running another raid on the Twisted Titan in... six days? He... he said if Eryn and I were classed by then, he'd personally help us form a party.”

“What you need?” Knut asked.

“Your help getting the mind gems fast enough.” I leaned in closer. “We'll provide food, drink, repair your gear for free, carcasses, new armor, weapons... anything you need. You help take care of us, Knut, and we will take it from there. Your family will have all it needs, we will make sure of that.”

“Plus think of the GLORIOUS COMBAT!” Roq added enthusiastically. “The CARNAGE! The DESTRUCTION! They will call me Roq THE ABUSER!”

Knut didn't answer immediately, his expression uncharacteristically serious.

“What's wrong with him?” Roq demanded. “Usually he'd be dancing at the prospect of more fighting!”

I didn't ask and just waited, and after a short while, Knut finally spoke.

“Like you being honest,” he said slowly. “Could hide truth, tried tricks. Instead, trust.” He nodded to himself. “Will join. Because friends, yes, but also...” He grinned suddenly. “Even blind deer see you and little bird go places. Better earning means more money home to family. Maybe—” His voice softened. “Maybe even bring them here someday.”

“So that's a yes?” I asked, hardly daring to hope.

Knut raised his beer.

“Yes! Will help protect smithy, help level faster than wise.” He laughed. “Ma is smart woman. She chose you both. Why I doubt?”

Pa lifted his drink, and I did the same. The three of us clinked our beers together, making sure some spilled between the three.

“To family,” Pa said.

“To friends,” I added.

“To crushing noble bastards!” Knut boomed.